《A wife for my brother》 A crazy idea Deanna didnt like what Harry was proposing at all. He had to be crazy to have such an idea. C What youre saying doesnt make any sense. Did you hit your head before you came here? C C I know, but we need your help. I dont know who else to ask. Harrys girlfriend Laura didnt say anything, but she was getting more and more nervous. Their situation wasnt good, they were still studying, they were young, they were madly in love, but they were careless. Laura had confirmed her pregnancy just three days before. C Believe me I understand you, Harry, but no one is going to believe it. They dont even know me in your family C C But I spoke to my brother and hes agreed, please Deanna, help us C Laura dared to intervene, her eyes filled with tears. C We wouldnt ask you to do this if it wasnt so important to us. Our families are very strict about it. They wont let Harry marry me if his older brother is still single. And my family wont allow me to keep the baby if Im not married. Seeing Laura so distraught made Deanna start to doubt. C I cant believe they still have those old rules to this day. But I dont know your big brother except by photograph C The proposal they hade up with was simple: in order for Harry and Laura to marry, Daniel, who had been widowed five years earlier, would have to remarry. Deanna was Harrys best friend and the only option left to them. -I know; it feels like were still living in the middle ages. Thats all I could think of to solve it and Daniel is willing to do the same. -But what will your family say? Will they agree? Am I just going to show up one day and announce that Im your brothers future wife? C -The important thing is that you get married as soon as possible; then well do it ourselves and we can have our baby. Deanna had to be as crazy as Harry because this whole insane idea was beginning to sound feasible to her. She was very fond of her friend and seeing poor Laura so distressed about her baby on the way made her mind up. -Well, but C Really, Deanna?! Thats great! C -Wait, Harry C You saved us, girlfriend! Youre the best! Laura, lets get married! CText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. C HARRY!!! Wait, please At least introduce me to your brother first C C Sure! Ill arrange a dinner so you can meet him. Just the 4 of us C Laura started crying uncontentedly, she was so happy she couldnt stop. Harry hugged her and kissed her face with love trying tofort her. Those two were really in love, they were so tender. It was a shame that they had toe up with such a crazy n in order to stay together. This made Deanna think that she had stepped into the lions den: what kind of family has these kinds of traditions, and does it respect them to the letter? But she couldnt say no to such a request. She had known Harry since he started studying at the University of Art, and they had immediately be friends, buddies, and ended up as good friends. Laura found it a little difficult at first to ept her as a friend of her fiance, but as time went by she realised that they loved each other like brother and sister. The three of them began to share a lot together despite their very different backgrounds. Harry and Laura came from wealthy families, traditional elites with generations of sessful professionals. Deanna, on the other hand, had grown up with her mother and grandmother and was the first in her family to go to university. In fact, she had a part-time job in a clothing shop so that she could support herself and not burden her mother so much with the costs of sending her to study in the capital. Deanna had shown a natural talent for singing, perhaps inherited from her father whom she had never met, and both women decided to make an extra effort to give her the possibility of higher education. In contrast, Harry and Laura did not have to worry about trivialities like money; although he had a hard time convincing his father to let him study music instead of being awyer, a doctor or a businessman like his brother. But since Daniel was already running the family business, he was more flexible with his youngest son. -My family cant find out, Deanna told them. C Why not? C Laura asked -Its just the three of us, I dont want them to think this marriage willst a lifetime and then see me divorced. I promised them Id finish my degree first. -Dont worry, my friend, well keep it as discreet as we can. The baby on the way was due in less than 8 months so they had little time before it started to show on Laura. They had to speed things up; once Deanna and Daniel concluded the wedding they were going to elope romantically to seal their love. They would return after the baby was born and no one would be able to say anything about it. Then Deanna and Daniel would dere that they were notpatible and separate, as if nothing had happened. It was the most normal thing in the world, wasnt it? Many couples broke up after living together for a while because they discovered that they didnt really get along that well. No one would be hurt or harmed, and Deanna would gain a niece or nephew to spoil. -Ill call my brother to tell him the good news and see when he can join us. C Does he know who I am? C -Well, he knows Id ask a friend at the university. There was no point in telling him it was you because he doesnt know you either. -I see. -But you dont have to worry about that, Im sure hell like you. Its not as difficult as everyone says C C What do you mean by difficult? C My brother-inw is a bit special. But Harrys right, hes not so bad once you get to know him C Laura tried to lighten things up. C Why do I suddenly feel like Im getting into terrible trouble? C Harry and Laura looked at each other and smiled. It was true that Daniel was a bitplicated in certain aspects, but he was a kind-hearted person. Perhaps a little strict and diametrically opposed to Deannas cheerful and carefree personality; he was willing to help them for the sake of his future nephew. Although he had made a fuss when he found out, he wouldnt let anything happen to his brother or sister-inw, let alone the child. -By the way, you do know that Daniel has three children, dont you? C C WHAT?!!! C -Yes: Ethan, Naomi and Jonathan- C Werent they your sisters children? C -No, Susans not married yet C C Oh, for Gods sake! C -Youll make a great stepmother- C Dont pull on the rope, child, it may break C C You cant say no now, you already said yes C C Try me C Laura was happy, very happy. She watched them fight as if they were two little kids and she couldnt help but feel very lucky. Deanna was more than willing to do this for them, she was going to be a mother and the man she loved was going to marry her. She just hoped that everything would work out and Daniel would behave like a gentleman. That night the three of them went out for dinner together to the food stall that was near the University and they frequented quite a bit. Deanna and Harry did get to drink a few beers, too many, because they ended the night almost crawling to take Deanna back to her t and then take a taxi. Back at her t the mighty Dean, as Harry called her, dropped like a rock on the bed. She had no idea what she was about to go through just trying to help her friends. ICE FACE Daniel Crusher had been a widower for five years. His wife had died of a heart condition shortly after giving birth to their young son. She left him alone with 3 children and a deep sadness. He had no intention of remarrying, although he was one of the most eligible bachelors and was known to have a few passing rtionships. He could raise his children alone, or so he thought. Then suddenly his younger brother arrived to put him between a rock and a hard ce with a totally unthinkable proposal. When he found out why, he exploded in fury. C How can you be so irresponsible! But Daniel couldnt leave his brother and Laura to their fate. Much less abandon the little one on the way. Inside the ice shell he had created for himself there was still a man with a warm heart. C Who is she? C he had asked him. And again hed screamed his head off when Harry had told him about Deanna. -But if shes going to university with you that means shes your age? C -Yes, shes 25, like Laura and I -Harry, are you insane? Its 15 years difference C C Shes the only one who can ept this, Daniel, I dont know anyone else who would agree to do this Not only did he have to marry a woman he didnt know, but she was 15 years younger than him. A college girl hed never seen before in his life. This would turn out to be a disaster. -Mums going to have a heart attack, you know that. -You can handle her, youve always asserted yourself when you want something, even if our parents are against it. -This is different, Harry. Do you think theyd ept me suddenly marrying a younger woman, who no one knows and whos studying with you? C -At least you can tell them that I introduced them to you- Daniel wouldnt have too much trouble imposing his will, but the story had to be believable. She was a very young woman and that wasnt his style. He had only dated two women, officially, in all those years and only at the insistence of his mother who wanted her grandchildren to have a mother figure. One of them had had no problem with him having three children, but Daniel didnt like it. The other didnt like it either, but she made it easy for him because she had no intention of bing anyones mother. -I have to at least meet her, have you talked to her yet? C -Not yet, Ill do it this afternoon. Im sure she will help us. Thank you, brother, thank you. -Youd better be an exemry father and start settling down. -Of course I will. Laura and our baby deserve nothing but the best. -Im d to hear that. For him and histe wife things had been very different. Although they had married when they were still young, like Harry and Laura, Daniel had already finished school and started working in the family business. From an early age he was very responsible and diligent, while other children his age were ying sports or games, he was learningnguages. While his ssmates were travelling around the world, he was taking mathematics and statistics sses. He had a very strong discipline for such a young boy. He always behaved like a gentleman, was austere and conservative and followed the family rules to the letter. Thanks to that his parents rarely forbade him anything and he was able to marry his teenage sweetheart at an early age. They were a happy family, his wife bncing Daniels somewhat cold and strict character. They were a perfect match, a lovely couple. Then came the children and with them more happiness. Thats why when Emily died their whole world fell apart. Daniel had no choice but to devote himself to his three children and his work, he couldnt fall apart. He was now the only pir left standing. His sister helped him the first year with the children. But as in everything else in his life, Daniel proved himself capable of being a good single father. Perhaps a little strict and inflexible in some ways, but very loving. -Ill let you know as soon as I talk to Deanna. C Why are you so sure shell ept? C C Because shes DeannaText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. C What does that mean? C C That shes like that, she doesnt hesitate to support you or be there for you when you need her. Shes a great friend. -I see C C Just Do you think you could be less you? C C What are you talking about? C C You know, less cold and serious. Shes a great woman, Daniel, but youre gonna scare her off with your expressions C Thats ridiculous, Harry. Actually, he was quite the gentleman, but he had a tendency to be a bit rude at times, without realising it. It was just the way he was. Hed been given a nickname that no one dared say in his presence: Iceface Crusher. And he had a reputation in the business for being ruthless and righteous. This had to work no matter what, they were running short of time. Harry arranged for the four of them to meet at his t to work out the details ande up with a usible story. Now that his friend was also on board, if he crossed his fingers and had a lot of faith, they still had a chance. C Does she know about the children? C C Yes, I mentioned them to her more than once I think so. Anyway, you wont have a problem with that C C Well have to make rules about the children as well C None of them had any idea what their little y would entail, or how it would affect the lives of Mighty Dean and Iceface. But the wheels were already in motion, the trickiest part would be getting both parents to ept the new daughter-inw without much questioning. Deanna prepared that night as best she could. She wore a ck dress and low, but somewhat elegant shoes. She didnt have a lot of clothes that would make a good impression, but she had to at least try to make Daniel like her. She was a little nervous, but she pulled out all her optimism and left for Harrys t. For his part, Daniel also chose to wear something not too smart, a little conservative, but not too revealing of his age. Unconsciously, he was trying to adjust to his new partner. He felt a little squeezed by the fact that she was so young; maybe she would see him as an old man and wouldnt want to go on. What had Harry meant by being less himself? He didnt see anything wrong with the way he was. He was a sessful man with well-educated children and well respected in his social circle. His image was neat, serious and admired by many. He had a good position and was an excellent match for any woman. Harry was very wrong wasnt he? Before leaving, he passed by little Jonathans room, who was already asleep. He picked up some toys that were on the floor and stared at him for a few minutes. He thought that Harrys son or daughter would have both parents together, Jonathan had already forgotten his mothers face and could barelymunicate with him. He didnt know what else to do for his son. FIRST MEETING The first to arrive at the t was Daniel, he had been there a few times in thest few years, but this time Lauras presence was noticeable in little things all over the house. It was obvious that they had been sharing the ce for quite some time. For some reason he felt nervous, this situation was very simr to when his mother would set him up on dates with her friends daughters; only this time he came of his own free will. Maybe because this was the first time he was the one who was waiting for approval. A few minutester the doorbell rang, it was Deanna. As soon as he saw her cross the threshold he knew this was going to be harder than he had thought. She entered with a huge smile and within seconds filled the ce with her energy, as if she was radiating some kind of warm light. Her hair was down, the abundant caramel-coloured mane draped over her shoulders. Daniels first reaction was to stand up immediately, as if pushed by an invisible force. Seeing him, Deanna didnt hesitate to walk up to him and stand in front of the tall ck-haired man. -How do you do, Im Deanna, are you Daniel? C She extended her hand with another smile. -Nice to meet you, Deanna. Im Daniel, Harrys brother, its a pleasure. He took her hand to shake it and felt that warmth radiating. Laura came in with some drinks and snacks and both women greeted each other. The atmosphere felt a little awkward, but Harry, with his usual chatty manner, began to prepare the ground to ease the tension a little. This meeting had to be a sess if the n was to work. And it did, just not in the way he had intended. -So you study with Harry and Laura, Daniel groped. -Yes, we know each other from university. C And what do you study? C C Lyrical singing C C Mmmm C Daniel answered with a hint of disapproval? Harry had warned him, he had warned him. C Mmmm, what? C -Nothing.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. -You must have something to say besides mmm. C -Nothing I have a lot of respect for artists C Maybe we should eat now C Laura said trying to change the subject. They had to restrain Daniel before he showed his special character, they knew Deanna wouldnt keep quiet either. The best thing to do was to try to stretch and dte the eminent shock. Dinner passed in pleasant chatter, it seemed that Daniel and Deanna had found a turning point. Until the topic came up. -We need to do this as quickly as possible. You dont know how grateful we are that you can help us, said Harry. -Thats true, thank you from the bottom of my heart, added Laura. -Ill cover university expenses for the year were married, inpensation for having to pause your career, Daniel shot back. C What do you mean, pause my career? Im not going to pause my career C C Youll definitely have to, I cant be married to a college girl. It wouldnt look good C C I dont want your money C C Thats not the point. Youre about to make a sacrifice and it should bepensated C C Good to know its going to be a sacrifice C Harry and Laura looked at each other, the fine line had been broken. -I have 3 children, you know that, dont you? C C Of course I do. C Good, because we have to establish rules for you to interact with them. Deanna looked at Harry who responded as if resigned. Inwardly he was praying that his friend would hold out for the rest of the night and not regret it. Daniel seemed to be trying to close a business deal and not a wedding. -Another thing you have to respect is that we have rules at home that work very well and we cant change them. C Where do you live? On a military base? C C I hope you wont find it difficult to adapt, despite your obvious disinterest in everything I tell you C C Its not disinterest, but I can hardly adapt to anything with such a military attitude C C Military? Its just a bit of discipline And you cant dress like that any more C And he pointed to his bare knees. C Ah! Its a convent, not a military base C C Guys, please Harry interjected. But from then on it all went downhill. The conditions Daniel was trying to impose were met with a contrary response from Deanna. He wasnt being polite at all, it was strange, he used to be polite despite being upset about something. -These are the minimum standards I need you to meet if this facade is not to arouse suspicion. Youre not exactly the kind of woman Id go out with C C Well, thank you. I understand what youre saying, but not the way youre making it sound like youre trying to close a contract C C Ill talk to mywyer about that tomorrow, the prenup. It will be a fake wedding, but legitimate and we have to cover that too. C Then let me review: I have to y by the rules and drop out of college. I guess you must have a manual on how I should interact with your kids and I should change the way I dress. The prenup thing I totally get C -Well, Im d we came to an agreement. C C What agreement? Thats just what you want, but I also have my conditions C C What would they be? C C Since I cant continue at the University, Ill take one day a week at my discretion to attend private singing lessons C C Fine, Ill cover that expense C C I dont need you to do that, I have a job C C That youll have to quit, so Ill cover the expense C Deanna was about to explode, she only restrained herself because Laura was looking at her with big, worried eyes. She gave the impression that she was begging for patience. Deanna took a deep breath. -All right since youre an ATM with legs, I also want a room in your house, just for me, that functions as a music room, she said. -I can do that -Thats it? C C For the moment I guess so. They stood in silence without looking at each other. Harry and Laura had been holding their breath without realising it as they watched them argue. -Ill talk to our parents tomorrow so we can have a family meeting and introduce her. I trust Laura will be able to help her adjust to the situation C He was talking about her as if she wasnt in the same room. -Well, Harry said and gave Deanna a furtive nce as if trying to apologise. He was already hearing her in his headining incessantly about Daniels attitudes. This guy was unbelievable, he showed no qualms about expressing himself unfiltered. As if everyone was his employee and had to follow his orders. -Ill go then, Deanna said, she couldnt take it anymore. -Let me call you a taxi, Harry told her. -Ill drive her home, said Daniel. -I dont think thats a good idea, Daniel. C Why not? In a few weeks shell be my wife, its the most normal thing in the world, Laura Lets go C He simply stood up and stood by the door, waiting for her. She resigned herself, greeted her friends and they went out. They didnt say a word to each other the whole way until they reached her building. C Is this where you live? C C Yes Well, thanks for the ride. Good night C And that was it, she got out of the car and got lost inside the building. Daniel stayed a few more minutes looking at her and then thinking. If he didnt manage to mould her a little to his standards, no one would believe the story. She was a feisty woman who wouldnt keep quiet, she had that caramel hair all curly, the big expressive eyes, the warm smile What was he thinking? I AM GETTING MARRIED The next day Daniel met with his parents. He had to be as calm as possible and tell them the news as matter-of-factly as possible; without wavering, trying to follow the storyline to the letter or no one would believe the charade. -Well, here we are, son, what do you want to talk to us about? C asked his mother. -Im getting married. C What do you mean, youre getting married? What are you talking about, Daniel? C His father was a little surprised, it was something he didnt expect to hear from him again. -Im getting married in a few weeks, Dad, and I want the whole family to meet her, he said. -Wait a minute son, wait -Who exactly are you getting married to? C C Deanna C Who? Whos Deanna? C He knew his mother would fill him with questions, she wanted her grandchildren to have the presence of a woman growing up that wasnt herself or Susan, but this was too sudden. Neither was prepared to hear what Daniel had to say. -Deanna is Harrys college roommate, weve been dating for a few months now and Ive decided to marry her, he said. C Harrys roommate?! -Yes, mum, I know what youre thinking. Thats why we decided to keep our rtionship as discreet as possible. C Youre 15 years older than Harry, so if shes his ssmate shes his age! Youre going to marry a woman much younger than you and youve only been going out with her for a few months? C C Thats right C C Youre crazy, Daniel! My grandchildren need a mother not a sister C C Please, Mom, dont involve the kids in this C C How can I not? For Gods sake, Daniel! What are you thinking of? Dont be silly, youre not going to marry her C C Thats my decision and Ive made it, theres nothing you can do about it C C Charles, say something to him, for Gods sake! Your son has lost his mind! C His father leaned back in his seat and looked him straight in the eye. C Is she pregnant? C he asked. C What?! No, Dad, please! C C Then why are you marrying her? C C Because Im in love and I think shell make an excellentpanion. Is the only way a woman like her would marry someone like me is if she were pregnant? C C Or is she after your money! C her mother added. C Youre being ridiculous, Mom C C The ridiculous one is you pretending to do something crazy like that. Im sure if she messed with you, its because she wants something. C Well, Mom, I didnt know you thought that of me C C You know what I mean. Lately Ive been seeing those kinds of women approaching men like you just to get money out of them. Thats what happened to Madisons son with his so-called girlfriend C C Deannas not like that C C How do you know that? Men cant think straight when theyve got a pair of nice legs in front of them. C I know because shes friends with Harry and Laura and shes shown no interest in my money. She has a job that I n for her to leave when we get married C C This is all very sudden, Daniel, his father told him. C I know, Dad, but you must trust my judgement. You know me better than anyone, and you know I wouldnt take a chance if I wasnt sure.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. C Thats true, youve never taken a wrong step Well, it looks like were going to have a wedding, Cami C C Youre both crazy! Youd better bring your future wife as soon as possible, do the kids know her yet? C C No, of course not C C Better, if it doesnt work out at least they wont have to watch their father being abandoned by a younger woman C -Mom, please C C No, Daniel. No. Youre trying to bring a woman that no one knows into your home where your children are and make her your wife. You know youll be the talk of the town? C C Im not interested in C Well, it hadnt been a resounding sess, but at least his father seemed to trust him. The real problem would be his mother who was going to inspect Deanna from every possible angle to find every w she had. He knew this and so he called his sister-inw to ask her to train her a bit and apany her to choose a more suitable wardrobe. Laura had to do a fairly passable job and give Deanna a lot of advice to warn her off her mother-inw. Cam could be relentless when she set her mind to it and make life miserable for her new daughter-inw until she tired her out. She was not nearly the kind of woman she wanted for her eldest son. She had tried her best to get Daniel to meet and date women she considered suitable. Most of them were daughters of her friends or acquaintances. But her son showed no interest in them and always asked her to leave him alone. And now he said he was about to marry someone no one knew. Of course he was going to do everything she could to expose the young girl interested in his money. The first person she would question would be Harry. C How did your brother meet this Deanna? C C I introduced them. Mum, Deanna is a very nice person, you have nothing to worry about. C Of course I have to worry, shes going to share in raising my grandchildren C C Youre overreacting, dont you trust your little boy? C C Of course I dont trust you C C Mommy! C C This is all very sudden, Harry, theres something wrong here C Theres nothing wrong, its just that Daniel decided to move on with his life. I dont see anything wrong with that. He has every right to find someone to love and be loved by C C I dont question that, son. Ive been waiting for this moment ever since Emily left us in that horrible way. But not like this! C C Come on, mum. Youre being intolerant. Ive known Deanna since we started college, Lauras known her too. Shes a wonderful person in so many ways, I cant understand how she didnt run away from Daniel C C Because your brother is an important and powerful man C C Dean doesnt go after his money, mum C C Is that what you call her? So you know her well enough C C Thats what Im trying to tell you C Now more than ever they had to tread carefully, at least until the wedding was finalised. The problem wasnt whether Cami would ept it or not, because they were going to get married anyway. The problem was convincing them long enough so that Harry and Laura would have no obstaclester. Daniel was determined to break with his familys prehistoric tradition; his children would never have to go through that. He would prioritise their happiness over an inherited mandate that only served to put people in ridiculous situations. None of this circus would be necessary if they could simply live their lives freely. But the truth was that Deanna had made an impression on him that he had not expected. Despite her age, she seemed to be someone who knew what she wanted and had a goal in life, who could stand up for herself and who could stand up to anyone who tried to impose himself on her. She didnt look bad and was quite polite, you could tell she didnt belong to the same social level as them, but somehow that didnt stop her or scare her. He had only met her two days ago, but he couldnt get her image out of his head when she got out of the car, obviously annoyed with him, walking up to the entrance without turning around once. PRIMA DONNA Laura knocked on the door of her t, Deanna wasnt expecting her. That day sses had been cancelled and she took the opportunity to tidy up and do some cleaning; otherwise she wouldnt be back untilte in the afternoon. This was supposed to be herst year and she was supposed to finish her degree with Harry; she would have to wait a little longer.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. C Sorry to bother you today C C Not at all, Laura,e in Its a bit messy because I did a bit of cleaning C Thank you. Ivee on a mission C C A mission? C -Yes, my brother-inw gave me his credit card and today were both going shopping C C I guess the family reunion is already nned? C Yes, it is. C Well, Ill do my best C C Really, Deanna, I dont know how to thank you for what youre doing. I know you didnt get a good impression of Daniel the other night and youll have to postpone your studies for us. But you dont know what it means to me C And she put both hands on her belly. C Im more than happy to help you, dont be silly. That little bean growing inside you will have the best parents in the world and will grow up happy. Thats all that matters C C And hell have a wonderful aunt C C Whos going to spoil him to no end C C Lets go spend Daniels money, we have to find the perfect outfit C C Well, let me change first C In her life Deanna had never set foot in a shop like that. The cheapest dress was equivalent to three months of her sry C were there people who spent that much on a single garment? She felt reluctant to buy such things, not only did she need new clothes, but also shoes and bags and a visit to the salon, ording to Laura. So that was how they were used to living; Laura would just swipe the credit card and they would walk out of one shop and into another. Not only that, but they spent a lot of time trying on models and choosing colours. Already her head was beginning to ache. It was a totally alien world for her. Her life had always been simple. Her mother and grandmother had raised her practically in the small restaurant they ran, among pots and pans and condiments. She had a normal childhood, ying with her friends after school untilte in the park. An ordinary adolescence, among friends and trips to the cinema. She had worked in the restaurant since she was 16 and had her first love at 17. Suddenly she was immersed in a whole new world and she wasnt sure if she could enjoy it. None of the things Laura was excited about held the slightest interest for her. Her only passion had always been singing and all she wanted to do was to sing in a renowned theatre until she could talk no more. Nor did she seek fame or fortune, when she sang she felt an energy she couldnt describe, she was happy, she was free. C I think this colour goes really well with your hair tone C I have no idea what youre talking about, Laura, but youre the expert C Lauraughed. C Well, then leave everything in my hands. Even Harry wont be able to recognise you C Her teachers were surprised when she auditioned for the entrance exam. No one could understand how from that slim body coulde a voice with such power that reached the highest notes without losing warmth. She was definitely destined for a bright future. Her time on stage changed radically, she was no longer the usual smiling and optimistic Deanna. She became an eye-catching presence, her demeanour mutated and her face expressed a passion that reached everyone who was watching her. She put all her soul into every performance. C I look like my great aunt with this on and shes dead C C Youre exaggerating, it looks great on you but maybe its not your style C C Are we going to take much longer? C C We cant go back until you find the perfect outfit to impress everyone although I think youve already impressed Daniel C C Your brother-inw is the most impassive man I know C C Hes a great person, just a little C C Unttering? C C Formal, Id say C Deanna hadnt really expected Daniel to be so attractive in person. Shed gotten the idea that hed be a different man, but he didnt look his 40s, he didnt look any younger either. It was as if he was at the right time of life. There was barely any grey at the temples and he expressed himself more with his eyes than with words. He had a formal appearance, as Laura said, but at the same time he gave the impression that he was totally attainable. If it wasnt for his brusque way of saying things and his attempts to impose his will, she could understand why he was considered a good catch. Deanna sensed something else, but she didnt dare mention it to Laura; maybe it was just her idea, but Daniel seemed to carry a great sadness inside him. She knew his story from Harry, surely that was why. C Oh, yes, thats the one for you. C Are you sure? C C Of course! How do you feel about it? C C Like a Prima Donna C C So this is C C Thank heavens! Can we go now? Im hungry C C Sure, well get something to eat and then well get the rest of the stuff C Internally, Deanna swore to herself that she would kill Harry when she got her hands on him. While they were shopping. Harry had gone to visit his brother at the office. He had to get Daniel to tone down the intensity of his treatment of Deanna. He knew she wouldnt back down, but he didnt want her to be the target of his brothersplicated temper either. But Susan was with him at the time, trying to figure out if what their mother had told her was true. In the end, Harry decided toe clean. -I have two brothers who escaped from an insane asylum Theyre crazy Susan says. C Come on, Susan, you know very well that we have no other choice and all because of that family rule and my friend was the only one who could say yes to us C C She must love you very much to have agreed to this without asking for anything in return C C Shes just great. Thats why Im asking you, Daniel, please try to be less strict, okay? C C That woman isbative and has an answer for everything, why dont you ask her to be more docile? C C Brother, we are putting her in a difficult situation and she didnt have to ept; she just wants to help us C C Hes right, Harry. Treat her well, Daniel C C You make me feel like Im some kind of heartless monster C C Of course not youre just a little standoffish sometimes and very, very, very, very dismissive when you mean to be C C Of course Im not C C Of course you are, Dan, Susan told him. With Susans support in this whole charade they had a better chance of making it more believable. Although she still couldnt understand how Daniel had agreed so easily, she was sure that her older brother would never go along with something like this. But if he had a nephew on the way, it was all too easy. Anyway, there had to be another factor involved. She would find out when she finally met Deanna. FRECKLES But before the family reunion, Daniel needed to make sure that his future wife passed the quality control. He was well aware that Deanna wasnt used to being in the same environment as he was, and although he didnt care, he knew that her family would notice the smallest detail. So he spoke to Harry and asked him to let Deanna know that they would be having dinner alone. C Why dont you call her yourself? C C Because I dont have her number. -You were supposed to ask her when you took her home, bro. C I didnt think it was necessary. Call her for me and tell her Ill pick her up at 8:00 C It wasnt the first time he had gone out to dinner with a woman, nor was it the first time he had picked one up at her house. However, like the day he met her, Daniel was again with this strange feeling in the pit of his stomach. But this time, since they were going to a nice restaurant, he decided to go back to his usual three-piece suit. Deanna had the dress that Laura had advised her to wear on the bed. She looked at it like someone looking at a painting in a museum and not understanding it. She liked it a lot, but it seemed too much for a dinner party. Maybe Laura had misunderstood and assumed they were going to the Opera. Actually, the dress was simple, champagne-colored and made of a light fabric. It did, however, meet the criteria of being below the knees. Something ssic.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She waited for him at the door of her building anxiously. She knew this was a preliminary to make sure her role as a future wife was well yed. What would her grandmother say if she saw her looking so elegant? Deanna smiled. She had on a coat and, thank goodness, the shoes were low. Little makeup and her hair tied back over her shoulder. Quite discreet. Daniel parked the car and got out, surprised to see her. Laura had gone out of her way to find her clothes that would fit and be more elegant. But what he saw was more than just the wardrobe, standing there was a woman whomanded presence. C Deanna C Hello Daniel C C Shall we go? C She walked over to the car and opened the door for her to get in. Deanna had psyched herself up to try to endure Daniels onught with patience. She told herself it was best not to respond with sarcasm to his snappy remarks and just let them pass. In a way it was training for the year ahead of her, they couldnt spend it in the midst of arguments and disagreements. C So how have you been C Daniel had to find a way to talk to her in a more cordial way, as Harry and Susan had rmended. C Fine and you? C C Fine C He didnt know what else to say to her, he used to be a man of few words, but today the silence made him ufortable. So Deanna took the initiative to try to break the ice. -Harry told me that you work for your familyspany. C Thats right. C What do you do? C C Im the boss C Stating the obvious and what everyone knew. C Yes, but I mean what specifically do you do C C I manage Apparently that approach wasnt going to work. Daniel realized he was being very terse and curt, but he had no idea how else to exin his work. His few words had always been direct and concise and they were more than enough. The difort returned. Deanna looked out the window, maybe she should just rx and let things flow on their own. She was sure that at some point they would find something to talk about or they would spend the rest of the night in silence staring at each others faces. Finally, they arrived at the restaurant. It was definitely a ce Deanna wasnt used to, very fancy, too fancy. She was getting nervous. How was she supposed to behave in a ce like this? Although Laura had exined some etiquette to her she was sure she would make mistakes. She dined at a food stand near the University and it was usually something she ate with her hand. As Daniel asked for the reserved table, a member of the ce discreetly approached Deanna and spoke to her. -Your coat, Miss Deanna didnt understand right away. C Oh yes, of course! Thank you C And the boy took the garment. C If you will follow me this way I will take you to your table C The maitre d said to them. But when Daniel turned to follow him the first thing he saw was the image of Deanna with her back almost naked to the waist. The dress had a considerable slit that showed her spine. She didnt show too much skin, but enough to make his breath catch. Freckles, she had freckles on her back. They walked to the table and it wasnt lost on him that more than one stood watching her. Some waved at him when he caught them staring and others smiled at himplicitly. What nasty guys. The table was on the other side of the room, so practically all the diners had seen them pass by. Daniel asked for the wine list and chose for both of them. Deanna watched everything around her. The ce was very nice and cozy, quiet. C That dress C Laura bought it, isnt it suitable? C C The back of that dress its too much C There was the firstint. C Im sorry, I just followed her advice. I didnt know what I should wear, Ive never been in a ce like this before C C Okay, the dress is nice but everyone looked at it C C You mean they looked at me for wearing it C C No, they looked at the dress C Daniel wasnt going to say yes, it was her and her freckles they were staring at. C Ah, well C That didnt make any sense. C Anyway, you shouldnt wear those kind of dresses that show too much C This was very ufortable. -Its okay, I wont wear them anymore- C I dont mean that, you can wear them, just dont do it when there are so many people And when is she supposed to put it on? Daniel was being very strange by saying incoherent things. But at least he was using more words than usual and that was progress. Deanna hoped he wouldnt find any more wardrobe malfunctions that night. During dinner they continued with light conversation about her studies at the University and the ns she had when she graduated. They also discussed some things about the uing family reunion, where it would be and who would be attending. Daniel asked if any of her family would be attending, Deanna lied to him that they lived too far away toe. Fortunately, there was no further inconvenience, until dessert arrived. He had already seen her sitting with her sister a few tables back, just today they had to coincide in the same ce. Lynda was one of his mothers friends daughters, who had no problem with him having 3 children and was more than willing to have a rtionship with Daniel, who rejected her with all chivalry. She couldnt resist and stopped at her table on her way out. C Hi Daniel, how have you been? C C Lynda C C What a surprise to meet you here C Deanna watched the interaction, apparently Lynda was not interested in her presence. Daniel said nothing more, perhaps in an attempt to get her to desist and leave. But Lynda had other ideas. BAD EXAMPLES The atmosphere became a little tense and Daniel simply looked to the side. He wanted her to leave at once. On the date she had shared with him, he had taken a dim view of her attitude and was annoyed by the topics of conversation she brought up, constantly asking about his children. It was a vulgar way of showing her interest in Daniel, using his children to get to him. C I was telling Mary it was you and she didnt want to believe it, what would Daniel Crusher be doing with a young girl in a ce like this? she asked. C And she turned to look at Deanna. C Hello C Deanna said to her, but she didnt answer back. She was waiting for Daniel to give an exnation. C Is this your style now? C That was very rude of her. C Excuse me, but I can hear you too C Lynda looked at her. C And who are you? C C Im Deanna, nice to meet you. C C Hi, and you are? C C Daniels fiancee C Lyndaughed. The situation was escting. She was trying to belittle her with utter gall and being rude, she didnt even know her. What kind of person was this woman? C Thats right C Daniel said C Is this a joke? C C No, Deanna replied. C Come on, Daniel. You dont do this sort of thing C C Im still here and I can hear you C Daniel hid a small smile. C Im not talking to you C C No, youre ignoring me to talk to my future husband, dont you think thats a little out of line? Hes amitted man C People at adjoining tables began to turn to observe what was going on. Although they were speaking in a normal tone, the topic of conversation was still embarrassing and Deanna was contributing her own. She had noticed Daniels dislike of the woman and his face openly expressed his desire for her to leave. She could help him a little. Lynda realized that she was being watched and questioned by the other people. She was imposing herself on a couple who were having a quiet dinner with questions out of ce. C I see I didnt know C She tried to apologize. C No worries C Deanna dismissed her with a wave of her hand. C Well, then, Id better go Congrattions, Daniel. He just nodded at her and Lynda finally left. They continued to eat dessert in silence, for Deanna there was no need to add anything else. It was obvious that this woman had had something with him at some point, or she was just rude. She was sure that in the future she would have to face more of this kind of questioning. They were in the car on their way back to Deannas house, but Daniel still didnt say a word. He felt, for some reason, that he had to exin himself to her, but he didnt understand why and that annoyed him. It bothered him that he didnt understand what was going on with him: nerves, anxiety, that knot in his stomach and now the need to justify himself. It seemed that Deanna was actually his fiancee. C That woman from earlier C Yes? C C We only had one date and it didnt work out C C I see C C As you may have noticed, its a bit unpleasant C C She is C Well C There, that exnation was enough. Deanna was a little amused to see him trying to exin something she never asked. But it seemed like a good, thoughtful thing to do. Maybe Harry was right when he said he was cold but a good person. C You handled the situation well C Well, thank you. Its not the first time Ivee across people like that C C Whats that supposed to mean? C C Some people tend to look down on others. It used to happen to me the first year of college C C I understand. C Harry was a great help in those days. C Im d to hear hes behaving C C Hes a great friend and a great person C The affection was genuine and Daniel could tell. Apparently Harry was something more than an irresponsible person with ridiculous ideas who put others in difficult situations. When they arrived at her building Deanna started to say goodbye, but Daniel stopped her. -Tonight things went well. But at the family reunion well have eyes scrutinizing us the whole time. C Ill do my best C C I suppose Harry has already told you about our mother. I suspect shes the one youll have to watch out for the most, she thinks were getting married because youre interested in my money C Its going to be hard to convince her C C Yes, but dont worry about that. No matter what she says the wedding will still happen. But it is very likely that she will make strange or annoyingments to you, just ignore her as much as you can C C Good to know, Ill be prepared C C Good And, please, no fre dresses like that! C He almost said it. C Well no dresses like that C He was being weird again. Deanna said goodbye, thanked him for dinner, and went into her apartment. What had he meant? She was pleased that she had survived her exam, but apparently he was very conservative since he hadined about the dress. No showing knees or back. Luckily, the outfit Laura had rmended for the meeting was more demure. Daniel had one more task left, the hardest of all: telling his children. He had never talked to them about anything like this, never brought a woman to his house, never introduced them to anyone, and suddenly he had to announce that he was getting married. The other problem would be exining to them who he was going to do it with. Ethan and Naomi might question it a little, it was all very sudden. But his children, it seemed, each had their own lives, although he himself wasnt quite aware of it. Thest few years he had withdrawn into his shell a bit, trying not to externalize his sadness so that it wouldnt affect his children. Their mother was gone and thest thing they needed was a father who would falter. But in trying to protect them, he ended up pushing them away a bit. They were a family that operated on rules and schedules, but they also shared moments of rxation like vacations. But Daniel didnt know any other way to get things going. The children were more rxed with their grandmother or aunt, who were always hovering over them. He represented the authority figure and they rarely contradicted him. It was simply how the gears turned. The one who worried him the most was Jonathan, after his mother died he retreated into his own shell. He was so small; they didnt know what had happened to him. Suddenly one day he stopped talking and not because he couldnt, he simply decided not to do it anymore. Daniel had gone to every doctor and therapist he could find, but there was no medical reason for his condition, no pathology. Therapies did not help either, they only stressed the boy more. The only thing he seemed to really like was music, he danced around the house carrying a small toy tape recorder that yed multimedia files. Thats why it was so important for Deanna to stay within the rules and routines they already had in the family. The less these customs were disturbed, the less damage would be done to his children. The best thing was to keep a certain cordial distance, although Deanna had shown herself to be a pleasant person, she had also brought out herbative and rebellious side. He did not want his children to learn from those examples. But that was something he could not avoid.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. DETAILS Cam had gone ahead of her son and talked to her grandchildren about what their father nned to do. Daniel was furious, that was something that belonged to him and no one else but him. But Cam was very worried about the decision he was about to make and wanted to warn her grandchildren. Things were getting a little out of hand. C What did you tell my children, Mom? C C That youre going to do something crazy and bring into your house a woman who is not old enough to be their mother. C That was for me to talk to them about, not you C C Theyre my grandchildren, Daniel. C They are my children and no one can intervene in my decisions or in the way I raise them, much less get ahead of me to do something that is my duty C Cam had no bad intentions, she was dismayed by all the scandal that was about to happen. Daniel Crusher married to a young girl who clearly only wanted his money. No woman her age would marry someone older with 3 children. It was well known that the only ones who met those characteristics were either mistresses or trophy wives. C Do you know the social uproar youre going to cause? C C Im not interested in that, Mom, Ive never been interested in C C Thats because youve nevermitted an act as insane as this C C I dont want to discuss this matter any further. I am very grateful to you for everything you have done for me and my children since Emily died. But I am going to ask you to stop meddling in my private affairs and above all to stop involving the children. Daniel was known for his hard and explosive character when he reached a limit, but this was the first time that Cam was the direct target. He had never spoken to her that way before, and all for defending a woman who only wanted to take everything from him and would surely leave himter. In his head Cam already had the whole story nned: he would marry her, he would make a fool of himself, after getting good money out of him she would abandon him and he would be theughing stock of the whole society. No other woman would want to marry someone like that. With his reputation tarnished by a meaningless affair, this was a disaster! And what would happen to Harry and Susan? They would also be part of this embarrassment and would be affected. Actually, Cami had rather old-fashioned concepts and a lot of imagination. C Youll change your mind when you meet her C C I doubt it very much C C If you close yourself off like that youll only continue to believe nonsense. Because of her unwanted intervention, Daniel decided that the children should not attend the meeting. It would be better for them to meet her alone without Cams influence. Maybe this way they would erase what, Daniel was sure, she had told them about her. Things were going to be smooth and t, he had everything nned out in detail so that his children could live with Deanna without major inconveniences. And now he would have to deal with the preconceptions their grandmother had imnted in them. Lynda had already taken it upon herself to spread the word that Daniel was about to be hunted and turned into a showpiece. The woman had no qualms whatsoever. She was convinced that there was no better match than him and that she was his ideal partner, but he had changed his ways and was now after younger women. You could tell he had hit his mid-life crisis. And of course, everyone started talking about it. The only one who seemed undaunted and unperturbed by his sons decision was Charles. He had a very peculiar rtionship with Daniel because in many ways they were quite alike. He trusted his ability and his way of handling things, and that was why he had given him the position of CEO of thepany. And it had been a good decision, because since Daniel had taken over thepany, it had diversified and expanded rapidly. He was convinced that he knew what he was doing. -Dont pay any attention to what your mother says, son. She always exaggerates. C I know, Dad, but Im worried about this habit she has of anticipating things C C Shes always been like that, you just have to stick to your decision, shell eventually ept it So tell me, is my new daughter-inw pretty? C C Very much so C That statement came out of him without even thinking about it. C Ah, thats good. Im happy for you, a pretty woman always brightens the day C What was that? Yes, Deanna was pretty, but very? Daniel didnt know at what point he hade to that conclusion. But if he thought about it a little, he wasnt entirely wrong. She had many things that made her pretty besides her face, her eyes, especially her hair, the long legs, the friendly smile, the freckles on her back Was he seeing her as a woman? No, of course not, how could he? It was only because her appearance served to justify their supposed rtionship, and nothing more. It had nothing to do with her distinguished demeanor when she was serious, or the way she gestured with her hands when she spoke, or the pout she made with her eyes when she was angry. Daniel tried to justify himself by saying that he had only observed her to learn from her and not to make too many mistakes during the meeting. -Dont lie to me that you didnt find Daniel attractive, Laura told her. They were with Harry drinking a coffee outside the campus. C Of course he is attractive C I dont know if I want to hear this C Harry said C Hes very popr with thedies C I do not doubt it, he has a nice smile and expressive eyes -. C No, I dont want to listen to this C Harry repeated, but none of them paid attention to him. C Besides, hes known to be quite the gentleman C - his ck hair suits him And he makes that nod of his head when he wants to affirm something his hands are very masculine C C At what point did you look so much at my brother? C C I didnt look at him. What are you talking about? C C Hes got nice this, nice that. Come on, Dean! You were looking him up and down C Laura gave him a light punch on the arm. It was true. When had she ever looked him up and down so much? Well, it was natural, he was supposed to be her fiance and they had been dating for months. It was logical for her to inspect him a little. The fact that he was attractive made the situation a little lighter, at least she would pretend to be the wife of a handsome man and having to see him every day wouldnt be such a burden. It bnced things out a bit with his special character. C Youre unbearable sometimes, Harry, you know that, dont you? C C I dont want to hear you talk about my brother like hes a man CText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. C Whats he supposed to be, then? C C My brother its grotesque that you see anything attractive in him C C What? C C That happens, Deanna, because for Harry his brother is some kind of supreme deity. We are being sphemous when we refer to him as a mere mortal C Laura exined to her. C Youre in trouble, kid. That man is not even close to being a God. And yet, Deanna kept going over in her mind all those little things she had seen in him in just two encounters; the details that characterized him. SMALL VICTORIES It would be best if the children met Deanna at their home, so they wouldnt feel ufortable in public. But before that he sat down with them to assure them that what their grandmother had told them wasnt true; to the older ones he exined that they hadnt heard from her before because he had to be sure things would work out. Maybe when they got a little older he could give them the real reason.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Daniel wasnt sure if little Jonathan had understood the situation correctly, he was the most worried about it out of the three of them. Ethan had noints about it, he told his father that it was his decision and he respected it. Naomi being more shy assured him that there was no problem and that she disregarded the things her grandmother told her. Both children trusted their father, but also could not bring themselves to contradict him. To try to make the meeting more rxed they invited Susan, Harry and Laura. Perhaps, surrounded by their aunt and uncle they would feel more at ease and less stiff. On the way to Daniels house, Harry had told Deanna a little more about his niece and nephews. He saw her as much more nervous than when she first met her future husband, but he was convinced that she would get along with them. He warned her of Jonathans difficultymunicating, that there was no particr reason, but that he loved music and that might be a method of getting closer to him. He also told her about Susan, who was the middle sister, she already knew the details of his n and would support them. So she should not hesitate in front of her. Deanna never imagined that a CEOs house could be so big, even for four people. Or that there would be so many people working in it. But it stood to reason, keeping a ce like that up and running must take a lot of work. Susan was the first to greet her. -You must be Deanna, how are you? Im Susan. C Nice to meet you, Susan, its a pleasure Daniel stood with the two older kids who couldnt take their eyes off her. -This is Ethan and Naomi, my children, Deanna approached. C Hi! Im Deanna, nice to meet you C C Hi, they both replied. But werent there three of them? Suddenly a small figure came running out from behind an armchair and into Harrysp, who took him in his arms. -And this, Dean, is little Jonathan. He couldnt be a cuter little boy. With round pink cheeks, a small nose and big eyes that sparkled. Deanna was hit right in the heart. -Hello little gentleman, nice to meet you C Jonathan smiled and hid his little face in Harrys shoulder. They went out to the terrace overlooking the park where they already had a table set up. Jonathan looked at her with great attention and every time Deanna looked back at him he blushed and smiled. The older ones hardly said anything, but they also watched her from time to time. Her grandmother had been right to tell them that she was too young for her father. At Daniels taciturn silence, Susan decided to break the ice. C Deanna, its a pleasure to finally meet you. Although Harry has tired of talking about you on more than one asion and so has Laura. C Thank you, Im d to be here and for meeting you all C C Dad told me the truth, Daniel, its true that Deanna is very pretty C Daniels blood pressure suddenly dropped and there was an awkward silence. C Did you tell Dad that Dean is pretty? C Harry questioned C Of course he told him, dont forget he doesnt know her yet, Harry C Susan exchanged nces with Harry, they very rarely had the chance to annoy Daniel and they werent going to waste it. C I just talked to him about some things C He tried to justify himself. C Dad was very happy because he said you were very enthusiastic in telling him how pretty Deanna is. I think hes looking forward to meeting her C Susan kept adding fuel to the fire. C Dad exaggerates C Daniel was starting to feel warm. C Good to know, Deanna thinks Daniel is attractive too C Laura added. The children watched their father fidget in his chair as if something was itching him. And Deanna almost died of embarrassment. None of this escaped Susan and she realized that there was more to this than just an agreement. That was the factor she knew had to do with Dean and now she had confirmed it. C Kids, Deanna sings very well did you know that? C said Harry. C Its true! She has a magnificent voice C Laura had heard her on more than one asion. C Jonathan likes music a lot C said Naomi shyly. C And you, do you like it? C C Yes, a little bit C C Naomi likes books more C Ethan finally spoke. C Thats great. What do you like to read? C C A lot of things, but mostly fantasy sagas C C Werewolf and vampire stuff C Ethan was very clear about that. C I see Then youve probably read the saga of The ck Moon C C Its my favorite! Do you know it? C They got to talking about the 5 books that made up the saga, the characters and the author. Apparently Deanna liked that kind of literature too. They both forgot where they were and with whom and just kept sharing opinions. Finally, Harry interrupted them. C Do you have any idea what theyre saying? C he asked Ethan. -Something C C Oh! Im sorry, I was excited to discuss it with another fan- Deanna apologized. Daniel was still silent, just watching them, he had to be sure that his children were going to be okay. But suddenly Ethan interrupted the slight equilibrium that was being generated. C My grandmother told us about you. She said that the only thing you want from my father is his money, is that true? C C Ethan! C Daniel was not going to allow such behavior. But Deanna wasnt daunted by the question. It was logical that they were worried about her father. -No, of course I dont want your fathers money. Im not doing this for that purpose. I understand that you have your doubts, and Im d youre expressing them, but I can assure you thats not what motivates me. C Weve talked about this before, Ethan, his father told him. C I know, Dad, and I told you I was going to respect your decision C Hes definitely worthy son of his father, Deanna thought. C Its okay that he wants to ask. They dont know me, and its logical that they have doubts. C Yes, Deanna, but that doesnt mean he should be rude C Daniel told her. C Hes not, hes worried about his dad, theres nothing wrong with that, she replied. Daniel could not give a lecture on politeness. But Deanna kept thement to herself. The meeting had turned out like everything else so far: half right. Deanna refrained from asking because Jonathan wasnt talking at all and Daniel thanked her silently, he was tired of having to exin. Surely Harry would have done it by now. It was two wins for her: dinner and meeting her children. Maybe it wouldnt be so bad after all. INTERROGATION The day finally came when she was to introduce her to his family. Deanna had a knot in her stomach and couldnt eat anything all day because of her nerves. If she survived tonight, Harry and Laura would start a family together; if she failed, too, but she would have a horrible year ahead of her. For his part Daniel felt sure of what was toe. If he didnt show his mettle, he would have to endure his mothers permanent onught for the duration of the marriage. That was something that should not happen, not only was his brothers wedding at stake, but also Deannas welfare. She had to put many important things aside to help them and he needed to protect her somehow. The meeting would be at Daniels parents house. Lauras parents and some close family members would also be there. Daniel insisted that it be a simple, low-key dinner. If he had to expose her to all his rtives it was very likely that Deanna would be overwhelmed. She would have enough to deal with having to deal with his mother. He picked her up at her apartment. And Deanna looked beautiful, Laura had chosen well. A two-piece suit that covered everything, but marked her silhouette; discreet but revealing at the same time. A perfect hourss figure, topped off with matching high heels and her hair half up. Caramel-colored hair C I brought you this, he said, handing her a small box. C What is it? C A ring, an engagement ring. C Well need it C C Its true C C I hope it fits C Daniel had suddenly be nervous. It wasnt a real ring, it didnt mean anything, it was just another essory; however, he had a hard time handing it to her. Deanna had imagined that if she received one of those one day it would be a romantic, magical moment. Why would he give it to her any other way if it was all a lie? At her parents house everyone was on standby, Cam had already told them how things were, so that no one would be surprised when they saw here in. She was prepared for the fray, while Charles had just sat down for an aperitif with Lauras father. If she failed to expose this gold-diggers true intentions tonight, Daniel would end up marrying her. They walked down the driveway and when Deanna saw the stairs she knew she would have trouble getting up them. Not only did the skirt make it difficult for her to walk, she wasnt used to wearing high shoes. She tried to climb the first step, but she didnt have enough angle. Daniel watched her impatiently, what was taking her so long? C Whats wrong, why dont youe up? C C Its hard with this skirt C Daniel came back down and offered her his hand. At the sight of him Deanna just smiled at him, that open and frank smile, and the world froze for a few seconds. But it wasnt enough, so with her other hand she took some of the fabric and pulled it up to her knees, at least now she could move her legs more easily. C Well, here we are C He told her when they were in front of the door. C Well, here we are C He told her when they were in front of the door. security. And something moved inside of him. When they entered the first one to approach them was Cam, she went directly to stand in front of her. Deanna stood expectantly at Cams inspection. C Mom, please C C Good evening, I presume you are Deanna C C Yes, how do you do? C Im Daniels mother C Its a pleasure, maam C C Yes C That was it? Just yes? This night was going to be a long one. Harry came to the rescue. C Dean! Hi, girlfriend. How are you? Let me introduce you to the rest of the family C C Your mother is going to poison my food C She said low as they walked away. C This is my father C Charles stood up, but unlike Cami his expression was friendly and good-natured. C Its a pleasure to meet you, sir C C Well, well! The pleasure is all mine Deanna. Wee to the family C Thank you so much C It was a relief to hear a friendly bell. C Daniel told me you were pretty, but he fell short with that description Well done, son! C Daniel wanted to die. Harry continued to introduce her to the rest of the people and then they moved on to the table. Fortunately, Deanna was seated between Daniel and Laura. But Cam couldnt wait any longer. -So How did you two meet? C C Harry introduced us, Mom. C Yes son, but I was asking Deanna C C Harry introduced me to Daniel at a dinner party at his apartment C She replied. They had rehearsed and gone over what they had to say regarding their rtionship, both stories had to match. -I see and why did he introduce them? C C Why? I dont understand C Surely you were interested in meeting him? C Mom C Harry thought we might bepatible C Of course. Were you looking for a husband? C C Looking for a husband? No C C And besides studying at the university, what do you do for a living? C C I work part-time in a clothing store. C What about your parents? C C I was raised by my grandmother and my mother, but I never knew my father.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. C What does your mother do? C C She has a restaurant. Everyone looked at them in silence, it seemed like a quiz show. Cam would fire off questions and Deanna would answer them instantly. I was trying to throw her off bnce, but she resisted. C What did you see in my son? Daniel is not the ssic hopeless romantic C Hes a gentleman and hes considerate C C Daniel? C Harry couldnt resist. C Do you know Deanna? Its all the ragetely for young girls to seek out a considerate gentleman to live off of C C Is that so? C C Thats right. Dont you think its embarrassing? C C Mom, please C Daniel was beginning to feel annoyed. C Very. But there wouldnt be such youngdies if there werent willing gentlemen C C And my son is willing? C C I doubt it very much. Daniel wouldnt be fooled like that, hes an intelligent and focused man. He has shown himself to be very considerate despite his brusque attitudes and from what I have seen he is an excellent father. He would hardly fall into a situation like that. Everyone was surprised by her answer, especially Daniel. She was showing strength in front of Cam, delimiting the line that she was on. But the atmosphere was getting heavy, neither of them was willing to back down. If Deanna didnt fight back, she was going to be eaten alive. -Dear, why dont we have dinner and then continue with your interrogation? C That was Charles way of shutting her up once and for all. Little by little things began to settle down quietly, between small talk and trivialments. Daniel said very little; it was evident that he was annoyed with Cam, just watching Deanna out of the corner of his eye as she talked to Laura and Harry. He felt a little guilty that she had to go through all this. C So when is the wedding, Daniel? C Lauras mother asked C In a couple of weeks C C Thats fast! Will you have time to organize it in just a few weeks, dear? C Organize the wedding? She didnt know how to organize a wedding, but Laura surely did. In fact, they had talked about it. She would have preferred not to have to elope, she wanted a beautiful wedding, big, full of guests and she had told her in detail about every little aspect. She would have preferred not to have to elope, she wanted a beautiful wedding, big, full of guests and she had told her in detail about every little aspect. So why not? DOUBLE WEDDING There was a chance that Laura and Harry could have the wedding they deserved. What could she lose by trying? -In fact, Laura, I was thinking How about a double wedding? C Laura looked at her very surprised. C Double? C C Yes, why not? You and Harry are nning to get married too, arent you? We could do it together C Harry knew Deanna and knew what she was nning. -Deannas right, we could do it together It would be wonderful! C -No, no, no, no, there are so many things to prepare and in two weeks its impossible. Besides, its too soon for you to get married, Laura C Lauras mother said. C Between the two of us the organization will be much faster and easier- Deanna insisted. Susan also realized what Deanna was trying to do and joined in. C Thats a great idea! Ill volunteer to help them- C But sharing a wedding? C The mother didnt want to give in. C Our wedding will be simple, nothing spectacr. So Harry and Lauras could be the icing on the cake What do you think, dear? C she asked Daniel, looking at him with eyes full of anticipation. C It can be done C Wow, so much excitement, Deanna thought. Laura held her hand under the table, it was a gesture of appreciation, a wordless thank you. Deanna returned it with a smile. C What do you say, Laura? C C But Harrys not even out of college yet and hes not even working C Cam, always, Cam. C I talked to him a few days ago and he has agreed to work with me in thepany, he starts next month C C How sudden CText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. C Yes, Mom, your little Harry has finally decided to settle down C Deanna was gesturing to Harry to intervene, to say something that would seal the conversation. C Laura Do you want to marry me in two weeks? C he asked her. C Yes C She was about to cry. She had done it! -Well, it looks like Ill have to get ready to dance with two brides, Charles added. His words were few, but decisive. When the patriarch gave a sentence no one dared to contradict him, not even Cami could say anything else. The focus of the meeting shifted from Deanna to the wedding of her friends. After dinner, as the weather was warm and pleasant everyone went out on the terrace to drink and celebrate the eminent union of the two Crusher sons. In reality, Deanna just wanted her friends to have a nice wedding, she didnt understand why they should hide and run away when they had done nothing wrong. But the change also served to distract Cami a bit from her interrogation. At least, for a while. The brides-to-be sat in a hammock chair while the gentlemen chatted. Laura thanked her once again for her help, asked her to be her maid of honor and Deanna dly epted. She felt happy with herself for having suggested it and insisted on the idea. Her mother came for her and Laura excused herself. Daniel who had been watching them as they chatted, started to approach as soon as Laura left. But Harry beat him to it. C Thank you, Deanna C C Youre wee, kiddo C C You know youre the best, right? C C Dont even think youre gonna make me settle for sweet words C C Come on, Dean! C C Forget it, Im marrying your brother, your mother will probably poison me at the reception and these shoes are killing me, do you have any idea what all this is going to cost you? C C Its amazing weve made it this far undefeated Dean I cant tell you how much Im looking forward to meeting my son C C Oh, daughter. Can you imagine a little Harry? C For some reason it bothered Daniel a little to see them chatting and being so close. There seemed to be a lot of trust between them, a lot ofplicity. Sheughed at the things Harry said to her and he was very rxed. Not even with Laura did he express himself in that animated way. What kind of friendship did they share that Deanna was willing to do so many things for his brother? Harry finally left and Daniel was able to finish approaching. He sat next to her, saying nothing, with two sses of champagne in his hands. Until he offered her one of them. C Here C C Thank you. C What was that about a double wedding? C C Just that, it urred to me and I said, Why not? C C You do so much for my brother. C They both deserve a decent wedding; dont you think? C C Yes, but why are you doing all this? C C Why not do it? C C You and my brother C No, never C Daniel was relieved to hear it. C Im sorry C Sorry for what? C C The situation were putting you in C C I got myself into this, theres nothing to be sorry about. I just hope everything works out C They were silent, each with their own thoughts. They had made good progress in a few days. However, something was still bothering Daniel and he couldnt quite put his finger on what it was. Two weeks from now, the woman sitting next to him would be his fictitious wife, legitimate in the eyes of everyone else, but behind closed doors, it would be a different story. He would need to work hard to achieve a bnce. He had been thinking about her since the day he met her, after a very short time it was all he thought about. He didnt want her to be harmed in any way, shape or form, he didnt want anyone to hurt her. Maybe the gossip that was circting was true and he was entering a mid-life crisis. But not like the one they assumed, maybe he was getting softer. C So you told your father that Im pretty C C You told my mother that Im a considerate gentleman C C Yes. Because you are C C So are you C He stood up and walked over to where his father was standing. Deanna hadnt expected that answer. Daniel had changed a little since that first time. He was being less distant. That was good, maybe they could live together all that year in peace. Shed found his children charming, especially the little one with the round, rosy cheeks. And if he cooperated a little, she was sure they would survive intact. Now they only had one wedding to organize: that of Harry and Laura. Since theirs was only for show, they decided to do something simple, with few people and fast. Daniel didnt want to turn it into a circus to avoid exposure. But in the end it would be a big event. Deanna was thinking about this, oblivious to what was going on around her, to how people were looking at her and whispering things about her. They had all been nice that night, but they couldnt really understand what was going through Daniels head. Their age difference was quite noticeable; it was ufortable to see them together. And to make matters worse, Deanna came from a very different social sphere. The rumor had begun to spread that the eldest son of the Crushers was trapped by a woman eager to get all the money out of him and that added to Cams assumptions, left Deanna as a fortune hunter, shameless and who only wanted a safe-conduct to improve her economic situation. The story had more than one tale to tell about the opera singer who managed to make a rich aristocrat fall in love with her in order to live off him and finally abandon him for someone younger after taking part of his assets. There was no chance she was really in love with Daniel. How could she be if she was younger and he was a cold man? Right? AVE MARIA They sent out the invitations, hired all the services and the church. Everything was ready, waiting for them. The only thing missing was Lauras dress, two weeks was not enough time to find the ideal one, much less to have it made. But it was enough time for Deanna to find hers, which turned out to be very simr to the style that her favorite soprano used to wear in her time. A white dress, with bare shoulders and tight to the body, but with a draped skirt. Nothing spectacr, the simpler the better. The protagonist of the day was not supposed to be her, but Laura, and to achieve this she was going to need more than a dress. She would need the help of a few more people. The guests would be family members of both of them, their closest friends and of course several college ssmates, something she was counting on. Deanna loved Harry and Laura very much, they were like her siblings and she wanted to give them something that no one else could give them. So she had to tread carefully thest few days before the wedding so that neither of them would get suspicious. That Saturday Daniel spent the day with his brother at his parents house, while Deanna and Laura were getting ready at the hotel where the reception would be. Susan was with them, she was part of Lauras bridesmaids entourage. C Why didnt you bring your bridesmaids, Deanna? C C Its not really my wedding I dont need them. This is all for Laura C C Shes very happy, but shes very nervous, she wont eat anything all day C C I can do something about this C Within the hour several pizzas, beers and soft drinks had arrived from room service C C I cant eat anything, Dean. -The dress will still fit, even if you eat a little bit This one has double cheese C Laura was finally convinced and took a bite. But Dean was eating like there was no tomorrow and drinking beer too. She was used to this kind of food, more than the ones in the room, and she enjoyed it with envy. On the other hand, Daniel had a normal Saturday at his parents house. The nervous one was Harry and he wasing and going all over the ce. C Youre making me dizzy, Harry, said his father. C Im sorry, Dad, I didnt think I was going to get this way. C Its natural to be anxious, but calm down C Daniel told him. C Youre very calm, brother. Actually, Daniels procession was on the inside. Of course he was nervous, everything about her made him nervous, but he wasnt going to show it. He was an aplished man, he had a steady and sessful career, 3 wonderful children, an unblemished reputation, and within a few weeks a woman was putting knots in his stomach. A woman he barely knew. But he had to maintain a normal facade. All this was nothing but a lie. In the church there was a small room where the bride could receive previous visits from the guests, in case someone wanted to take a picture with her. Laura upied it and people paraded to see her beforehand. Her dress was a typical princess style wedding dress, with a very wide skirt and a long train. She was the picture of the perfect bride, she looked spectacr. The grooms had also arrived, but they were waiting elsewhere. Daniel decided to say hello to his new sister-inw and went to see her. But Deanna was supposed to be there too and she was nowhere to be seen. Perhaps he had preferred to let Laura star in every aspect of this wedding and she would stay out of the way. It was getting close to time for them to enter the church and she was still a no-show. She wouldnt have regretted it at thest minute, would she? C I cant find Deanna C Susan announced. C Why not? The guests are waiting C Cam hoped she wouldnt show up. C Ill go look for her myself, she must be in the church somewhere C Daniel went out to see where he had gone, for a moment he was ovee with anxiety, would she really turn back? As he passed through the corridor, a door opened and several young men, probably Harrys ssmates from the University, began toe out of it. And suddenly, out of the same room she came out. What was she doing in there with all those men? C What were you doing in there? Theyre all waiting for you, we should start C C Already? Welle on! C He hadnt seen her with her dress on, he didnt know how to feel about her bare shoulders. This was getting harder and harder. Deanna walked in with Daniels father on her arm. Since she had no father and had not announced her wedding to anyone, Charles took that ce. People were still surprised to see her so young for him. Her bouquet was a few simple gardenias and some jasmine, she wore no veil and barely a very moderate ne around her neck. Cam had excused herself for the simplicity of the bride, saying that it was Daniels second marriage and it was better to keep it discreet. He was waiting for her at the altar along with Harry and some of his cousins, in the typical ck tuxedo. But in truth he looked even more elegant and imposing. In the front pews were her three children, watching her walk. When she saw them, Deanna smiled at them and Jonathan broke into a huge grin and started waving at her. After that time at the house, they had not seen her again until today, so for the little boy the excitement was too much to contain. The priest married them without further ado and it was time to kiss the bride. But Daniel didnt move, Harry was looking at him expectantly and the guests didnt understand what was going on. Deanna had to act fast, so she got close enough to give him a little kiss on the cheek, but it was worse, Daniel was surprised and looked her straight in the eyes. She was gesturing for him to walk at once, she took him by the hand and they started to leave. C Are you feeling all right? C she asked him when they were finally outside. C What? C C If youre feeling okay, you werent moving C C Yeah, yeah, Im fine. C We must hurry, now its Harry and Lauras turn C Deanna didnt seem to have heard that she had just married him, why did her attitude bother him? It was a momentary wedding, a sham, it wasnt true, so why did it bother him? Daniel resigned himself and waited a few minutes before going back inside: he was Harrys best man. And Deanna again disappeared. She was supposed to be with the rest of the bridesmaids.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Laura walked in with her father, a huge smile on her face. Her appearance was nothing like Deannas, she was the princess marrying her love. Dressed in white from head to toe, with a huge bouquet of white roses and the veil covering her face. Suddenly in the upper balcony the organ of the ce began to sound, apanied by a guitar and a very powerful and sweet voice emitted the first stanzas of the Ave Maria. That was Deannas gift to her friends, her voice. Daniel could not believe his ears, seeing her up there with that expression on her face looking straight ahead,pletely alienated from reality, singing that way. Lauras smile got bigger when she heard it, matching Harrys. It was the perfect wedding, the one she had always dreamed of. She was on the verge of tears and had to make a huge effort to contain herself. Except for her and Harry, none of the people present had ever heard her sing before; many didnt even know she could do it. Daniel wasnt the only one who waspletely stunned, Jonathan had stood on the bench as if to get a better look at her. He watched her with big, huge, unblinking eyes. He loved music too and Deanna couldmunicate in hisnguage. When thest note sounded, the bride and groom waited at the altar holding hands. Deanna just stepped back from the balcony and the priest began his speech again. She quietly returned to take her ce as maid of honor and watched her friends wedding. Daniel couldnt take his eyes off her. ROCK&ROLL The wedding reception was at the same hotel where the brides got ready. Arge decorated hall, tables arranged around a dance floor and a head table where the 4 would be seated. A big event for something that was supposed to be just a family dinner. Little by little people were filling the ce and greeting the parents of the bride and groom. The two couples arrived a littleter, Deanna insisted on just walking by quickly and Daniel agreed because he couldnt stand being the center of attention. C Deanna! That was beautiful C Susan told her C Thank you. C Really, wonderful. Did you know she could sing like that, brother? C C No, I didnt C Deanna was feeling embarrassed. C I just wanted to give them something special. The guys from the college helped me set up the sound C So those were the mening out of the room I was in. -You should have told me C Daniel told her C What was I supposed to think if I was in there messing around with all those guys? C It was supposed to be a surprise. If I told you surely you would have said something to Harry, Harry would tell Laura and no more surprise. C I can keep secrets C I doubt it C C What does that mean? C C Youre too frank to keep secrets C C This itself is a big secret That itself was a lie, not a secret. A lie they had to keep, even though Harrys marriage had already taken ce. The idea was to hold it for at least a year to give the baby time to be born and the eminent divorce would not cause such a stir. When the father-daughter dance arrived, Charles returned to his task of chaperoning Deanna. Dear Charles, good-natured and open, was overjoyed for his eldest child. Thedy in question, though in, was stunning and what could be better than dancing with a beautiful woman? You could see in his smile that he was enjoying the moment. C Youre supposed to go get your wife and dance with her too, DanielText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. C I know, Susan C C What are you waiting for? The tune is about to end and youre still standing here. Dont tell me youre embarrassed? C C Dont be ridiculous. Susan watched him walk up to her father and tap him on the shoulder. She was going to enjoy herself to exhaustion with this marriage. The hardest thing he had done up to that point was to have to take her by the waist to dance. But to Deanna it seemed like the most normal thing in the world, why didnt she have the reactions she was supposed to? It was very difficult for him to keep a stiff face; he couldnt take his eyes off her shoulders or out of her hair. And on top of that, she had a very soft but sweet fragrance. But that wouldnt be his biggest problem that night. Things would get moreplicated for him when it came time for the party to start. The music sounded great, the sound people from Harrys sses were getting the spirits pumping to the beat of the songs. Most of the guests were young people, friends of the bride and groom or ssmates, so the rhythms chosen were in keeping with their era. Laura and Harry were having the time of their lives on the dance floor, while Deanna remained seated next to her brand new husband watching. It would have been at least polite of him to have a conversation with her. But Daniel just stared at the dance floor and made no sound. He didnt know what to say to her. No one would ask her to dance and she couldnt just jump out of her chair. This was going to be so boring. But Harry knew this would happen so he took Laura by the hand and they went to find her. -Deanna,e on,e dance with us! C They wouldnt have to tell her twice, she didnt even look at Daniel and came out of her little corner. He wasnt even invited; he would never set foot on a dance floor in his life. Deanna joined the group of people around Harry and Laura and began to move. She loved the music to sing to, to listen to or to dance and enjoyed it terribly. But it seemed to Daniel that she was moving her hips too much, was that how they were dancing now? And not only that, several men wereing up to her trying to keep up. It seemed that Mrs. Crusher had forgotten that she was married. The more he saw her, the less he liked her moving around so much. Or not The children were sitting at a table with their grandparents. Cami was outraged by Deannas behavior. Jonathan, on the other hand, watched her move as if she were a fairy dancing on water. He felt he couldmunicate with her without using words. Carefully, while the others were distracted, he slipped out of his seat and ran out to where Deanna was. Suddenly, she felt a small hand touch her fingers and when she looked down she saw little Jonathan grinning from ear to ear. She crouched down until she could look him in the eyes and asked: -Will you dance with me, little gentleman? The boy stretched out his arms and Deanna lifted him up. He wrapped his arms around her neck causing some of her hair toe loose andughed uncontrobly as they went back and forth to the beat of the music. No one in the immediate family could believe what they were seeing, Jonathan had always been reluctant to contact people he didnt know. He had only met her a couple of times, but that was enough for him to run into her arms and he wasughing. Daniel stood up to move closer to them. He didnt remember that expression on his sons face, although the little boy used to be very lively and active, it was obvious that he was happy now. Harry and Laura joined their dance and the boy stretched out one of his little arms as if inviting them. Deanna was oblivious to the fact that this behavior was unusual for him, she just enjoyed the music and her dancing partner. Every now and then Jonathan would hug her neck tightly and rest his face on her shoulder and Deans heart melted. How could he be so tender and sweet? She wanted to eat him up. Daniel couldnt get over his amazement. When the music changed to something calmer, she took the boy out of his arms and again bent down to look him in the eyes. She said something to him and pointed to his father and Jonathan nodded yes. They walked back together, holding hands, to where Daniel was. C Jonathan wants a drink, she said as if it was nothing. She didnt know how big it was that the boy had opened up like that. C Sure C Daniel answered. The boy didnt want to leave her side for a moment until he fell asleep in her arms. The scene was a little strange for the rest, especially for Daniel. Susan came to take him away to relieve Deanna a little. -It looks to me like youve gotpetition. This little guy just fell in love, she said to Daniel. He would have to talk to her about her continuousments to annoy him. It was getting to be too much. In the distance the party was still going on and Harry was calling her from the dance floor waving both arms. Laura was too tired to keep up with her husband and went to sit with her parents for a while. Deanna waved back and stood up to leave, but before she left she turned around. C Do you want toe over? C she asked her husband. C No C Of course not, Daniel wasnt dancing. Dean rolled his eyes and went looking for his friend. Of course he was going to say no, what was she thinking? This was the second time shed left him alone and he was getting sick of it. If this was how the whole marriage was going to be, people would start talking and gossiping right away. She was supposed to stay by his side always. The music changed at the grooms express request and some first generation rock & roll, ssic, very danceable, began to y. On campus they were both known to master this genre very well. So the tunes had been chosen exclusively for them. And Deanna and Harry didnt hold back and jumped in with everything they had. Daniel watched Laura instinctively and saw her smiling. Apparently this happened a lot. Her hair ended uping loose with the rougher steps and that was about to be the first scandal that would involve her. WEDDING NIGHT Daniel stood waiting for her as she returned from her show. She was walking as if nothing had happened, a little agitated and trying to gather her hair. C Come with me, he said. C Where to? C C Juste. She followed him until they came out into an empty room where tables and chairs were stacked. C What was that? C C What was what? C Deanna didnt understand what he wanted to tell her.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. C That show with Harry C C We just dance, we do it often on campus C C You have to stop doing it, its embarrassing C They had only been married a few hours and he had already started to forbid her to do things. Daniel was very upset, but not because she danced, but because she did it with Harry. -Give me a break, I wont do it again for another year C If it were up to him she would never do it again. C Youre married to me now and you must behave differently. You cant put on that kind of show in front of everybody C C Did I step out of line? Im sorry C She was being sarcastic. C Apparently there are things you dont understand yet, but marrying me involves a lot more than just pretending, you have to behave in a certain way C C It was just a dance C C With Harry! C They were starting to escte things a bit. C Yes, with Harry! What is it that bothers you? Hes your brother C C You said nothing ever happened between you two! C C Whats that got to do with it?! C C It looked like something else to me! C That was the real reason for his anger. C Hes my friend! C C Now hes your brother-inw and you cant do those things with him anymore! C C Thats ridiculous! C Deanna wasnt going to put up with this any longer, she mmed the door out of the room and went back to the party room. Daniel was trying to calm down, he was more upset with himself than with her. His head kept bringing back the image of the two of them together and that made him angry and having to admit why, made him even angrier. He was seeing her as a woman and that was out of the question. It couldnt happen, it couldnt be happening to him. She would leave when it was all over, she was only doing this for her friends and it didnt make any sense to think anything else could happen between them. He was 15 years apart from her, it was impossible for her to see him in any other way than as her friends brother. Besides, it was clear that they could never get along. They were as different as oil and water. Daniel wasnt going to let anything get past her and she would defend herself just as vehemently. He had to erase those thoughts from his mind and go back to the original n. Yes, she was pretty, she was smart, she had freckles on her back and defined shoulders, but she was too young and toobative. If this was going to be the case for the remainder of the drill, Deanna could already see herself getting into a lot of arguments about appropriate behavior. Why couldnt he be a little more flexible and less conservative? But seeing Harry and Laura so happy gave her the cue that it would be worth putting up with Daniels sullen nature, she would have to work hard to contain her own attitude. It didnt do him any good to be so attractive with that attitude. She understood why his children, with the exception of the youngest, were so sober and shy. But there was still the question of the rules for her to coexist at home. All the excitement of the dance and the fun of that night faded away as she tried to process why it bothered him so much that she danced with Harry. When Daniel returned to his seat he was even more serious, he didnt say anything else to her for the rest of the night and just watched and talked to some of the guests. In his head was spinning the idea that they would still have to spend the wedding night at the hotel together. C I dont understand why we should stay here tonight? The guests have all left, we could go our separate ways and first thing tomorrow morning Ill be at your ce with my things. C I cante to my so-called wedding night to sleep at my house, anyone can see me and wonder where the bride is. If we are going to go through with this we must do it right -. They had booked the presidential suite for the asion, which meant they would have enough room so they wouldnt have to see each other for the rest of the night. Since Deannas mother wasnt at the wedding and no one in her family helped her with her things, it was Susan who was in charge of setting up the night for them. And of course she was going to help in her own peculiar way. Daniel immediately sensed his sisters intentions. She was ready to torture him mercilessly. In the room they found a bottle of champagne chilling next to two sses and roses everywhere. As soon as they walked through the door, romantic music started ying from somewhere and the lights automatically dimmed. What was Susan thinking? Whatever it was, it did the trick: Daniel began to feel ufortable. He turned on all the lights and found where the music wasing from to turn it off. Deanna watched everything, but said nothing. C I had nothing to do with all this C He told her, trying to guess her thoughts. C I know C Of course she knew, with the little he had shown her about his way of being it was obvious that he would nevere up with a decoration like that. But the surprise still awaited in the room. C You can take the master bedroom; Ill sleep in the living room. C Okay C She was still mad at him. Deanna thought about taking a bath and just going to sleep, but when she went to look for her suitcase she couldnt find it anywhere. They forgot to bring her things, she thought. She went into the bathroom and found something hanging on one of the hangers, it was the bridal trousseau. And it was too much, it was too much. How was she going to wear that with him on the other side of the door? A little pink nightgown that barely covered her thighs with a matching robe of the same size. She couldnt sleep in her dress; her clothes werent there let alone could she sleep naked. She resigned herself to wearing it after her bath. She went outside checking the coast was clear and hurried to the bed, but just as she was about to get in Daniel knocked on the door and walked right in; he wanted to use the bathroom too. And once again, time froze. He felt his heart pounding and a warmth sweep over him from head to toe. Deanna froze, her face burning with embarrassment. It was the longest seconds of her life and to make matters worse, he didnt move. Suddenly, Daniel looked away. -Im sorry, he said and hurried into the bathroom. Susan wasnt just trying to annoy or torture him, she was a pervert. At that moment she would beughing out loud at his expense. He tried to calm the sensations that assaulted him before he went back out, he carefully opened the door, but the lights in the room were already off and a figure was on the bed covered up to her head. He leaned back on one of the living room couches with his suit on and tried to close his eyes to sleep, but all he could see when he did was Deannas nearly bare legs and her abundant hair draped over his shoulders. He had to suppress his urges, he couldnt live with her if he kept feeling that tingle in his stomach every time she smiled at him or he could see a piece of her skin. What was it about this woman that threw him off center like that? It wasnt the first smile someone had given him, nor the first pair of legs he had seen; he couldnt understand it. In the morning her things were brought in and Deanna was finally able to change into her own clothes. She left the room covered from head to toe in a pair of sweatpants and a sweater that fit huge, but hid everything. She still felt ashamed of what had happened the night before. Maybe it was the image Daniel still saw in his head or the shame she still felt, but all the way home, they barely spoke. As if they were afraid of saying something inappropriate or out of ce. She didntin to him that hed walked into the room like that and he didnt say anything about her legs. They would have to amodate each other and it was getting more and moreplicated. SMILES Harry and Laura left for their honeymoon not too far from the city, they would be back in a few days, and that left her all alone in her new role as wife. Alone with Daniel and the children trying to settle into her new life and the familys daily routine. In the morning the children went to school and Daniel went to work, which left her wandering around the big house not knowing what to do. Most of her time was spent in the small room that he had arranged to look like a music room. They had even put in a piano and a few other instruments. The acoustics were good and Deanna could sing without the sound traveling through the rest of the house. That first week she decided to stay out of the way so she could see how she could fit in. In the morning they would all eat breakfast together and then Daniel would drop the kids off at school on his way to work and in the afternoon when they returned, the older ones would lock themselves in their rooms and he in his office. The only one who didnt seem to want to leave her alone was Jonathan who would run into the house looking for her. As the days went by it became a habit to wait for them to return, but she was getting bored. While she was at the University all her days were hectic with sses, meetings or outings. Now she spent all her time indoors or walking in the park. And even though she spent her afternoons ying and helping the younger one with his homework, the days were endless. Daniel just watched her, they interacted very little. There were whispers in the house because they slept in separate rooms, but no one asked why. The truth is that after that night in the hotel, it became increasingly difficult for Daniel to live with her, to see hering and going or with the child hanging from her arms. Jonathan had be so attached to her that he could not deny them anything, and he had talked to her at length about what she should or should not do with his children. He didnt want them to form too deep a bond because he already knew the endgame. But strangely enough she was adapting quite well to all his demands and had stopped being so confrontational, however, he could see that something was missing, something was no longer there and he couldnt put his finger on what it was. He was grateful that she had taken that attitude to try to make things bearable, but he had a feeling that she was losing her momentum. C You said you wanted to take private singing lessons, right? C C Yes, I did. C I talked to some people who rmended a list of the best teachers in town, study it and tell me which one you want to go to C The smile on Deannas face got bigger and bigger as he spoke. C Really? C C Yes and dont worry about the costs C C Thank you, Daniel! C Thats what he missed, the frank smile and the sparkle in her eyes. To see her happy. He wanted to do everything in his power to see her like that always, to hear herugh, to make her eyes sparkle when she looked at him. He had the need to do it, to be the one to provoke her joy, to be responsible for her smiles. It gave him great satisfaction to finally be able to give her something she wanted and seeing her reaction was even better. But the mood changed a bit with the arrival of the newlyweds from their honeymoon. They stopped by their house to bring them the gifts they had bought on their trip, especially for the children. And Daniel again got that strange feeling of seeing Harry and Deanna and the rtionship they had. C Deanna,e see what we brought you! C C What is it? C C This was Lauras choice, but this I picked it out C A big hat with a yellow bow. C I love it, Harry, thank you C C Here, put it on. Let me see how it looks on you C Deanna put it on, but it was a little lopsided and Harry helped her straighten it. Daniel watched them, the confidence, the affability with which they carried themselves, why couldnt he do that with her? C Thats better, I knew it would look good on you CText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. C Thats great you know me, kid C C Of course I do! Wheres the little grasshopper? C Jonathan walked over to receive his gift and very happily went straight to Deanna to show it to her. It had already seemed to Harry that those two had a connection since the night of the party, Jonathan had been looking for her to hold him and that only happened with him or Susan. He thought it was wonderful that the boy had found one more person to open up to, it was progress. The gift was a board game with chips and cards and Harry suggested they y it. He was curious to see how Dean wouldmunicate with him. The three of them sat down on the floor and started ying. To Daniel it was as if they had forgotten about the rest of the people there, even Laura was left out. Harry was hogging the attention of his wife and son. He was jealous. During the days they were away, Deanna only focused on him or his children, there was no one else to distract her from her little world. C Im going to start taking private voice lessons C C Thats good, Deanna. Do you already know where? C Laura asked C I did a little research and it seems that Professor Kinley is the best. C Kinley? Wasnt he the one who taught at the University? C asked Harry C I dont know C Yeah, thats him. He got fired because he messed with one of the students C C He did? I didnt know, but from what Ive read hes one of the best. C Youre not going with him C Daniel said. The rest just stared at him. C He has a postgraduate degree at the University C Deanna said. C I dont care; my wife is not going to lock herself up with a guy with that background. C Come on, Daniel, dont you think Deanna can handle it? The guys a pushover, but hes one of the best C Harry tried to help her. C Its not up for discussion, its my decision C C Youre being a fool again, brother C C Its none of your business. Its my house and its my rules C C Never mind, Harry, I can find someone else C Deanna told him. The expression on her face, the happiness of being able to take sses, the joy of seeing her friends again, vanished. Back fell that imperceptible mantle over her. In a few days, Daniel was managing to turn her off. And Harry realized that right away, he had put her friend in the lions den and was eating her. But Deanna was not the type to be easily intimidated or defeated. Daniel also noticed the slight change in her and was annoyed. He had managed to get a smile out of her and now he was taking it away again, he was going crazy trying to make things work right and along came Harry to turn everything upside down, to hog her attention. He wanted him to get the hell out of her house and nevere back, they had a rhythm to life, she was adjusting well. -I think Daniel has her locked up in the house, he said to Laura when they returned. C Do you think so? I was watching them and they seemed to get along quite well, even with the children. C Thats not the Deanna we know, Laura. Didnt you notice how she ducked her head when Daniel imposed himself? C C Maybe shes just trying to make her situation not so difficult C C No, theres something else going on between them. How else is my brother gonna make it? I shouldnt have asked her to marry him. C Give it time, Harry, Im sure Dean can work it out, its not easy to get along with your brother. But Harry felt uneasy, guilty. That woman wasnt the Deanna who shone when she spoke or sang, she wasnt her usual energetic, optimistic self. She was going to end up bing a worthy wife to her brother if she continued like this. A year of living like that was too much even for someone with her spirit. He had to talk to her to find out what was going on. STAY AWAY FROM MY WIFE Daniel also felt guilty, he had made a breakthrough with her and then took two steps back. He didnt know how to contain the flood of emotions he felt towards Deanna. He didnt know how to approach or treat her in the best possible way, he was caught between his feelings and his logic. He denied himself what he felt, because in his head a rtionship with a woman like her was out of the question. With the singing lessons it seemed that Deanna was smiling more again, maybe he should release her a little from the obligations and be flexible with the rules. He found her sitting outside, covered with a nket and listening to music, he walked over and without a word sat down next to her. They had already developed that habit. C Im sorry about what happened the other day with your sses C C Dont worry, I understand what you said to Harry C C But Im d you found another teacher C C I wanted to ask you something Do you think I could go to Jonathans kindergarten in the afternoons? C C I can bring him C C I know, but Id like to be able to pick him up some days and maybe take him out for ice cream I know its not in the rules and they have a routine, but C C Its okay C Is it really? C C Yeah, do it. Just tell me what days not to go pick him up C He could do that, he could be more flexible and in return he could sit next to her quietly for a while. He always approached it that way, silently; he could stay by her side and then leave in the same way. But as the weeks went by in the house they began toment more on the bosss coldness and thedys distance. They were supposed to be a newlywed couple, she was young and pretty and he should not be able to keep his hands off her. And yet they slept in separate rooms. It didnt take long for the rumors to reach Cam and she decided to check it out for herself. But since she hadnt been on good terms with Daniel after he introduced her to Deanna, she didnt show up at his house again even after the wedding. Perhaps it was time for the new couple to open their doors to friends. Somehow she convinced her son that he should throw a dinner party to introduce his new wife socially, something small with close friends without a lot of pomp. She had to see up close if it was true that they were an estranged couple, if they were that meant it wasnt working and if it wasnt working why not speed up the process? That night several acquaintances and friends of the whole family arrived, Deanna was cordial and reserved, as she was expected to behave. And Harry was still worried and feeling guilty. C Tell me, my dear, what did you do before you married Daniel? C asked one of Camis friends, as if she didnt know. C I was studying at the University with Harry and Laura. C So you gave up your studies to get married. What did you study? C C Singing. C Deanna sings very well C Harry remarked. During the rest of the dinner, every time Deanna was asked a question or she had a conversation with someone Harry always had ament along the lines of Deanna is very good at this or Deanna is very clever with that. He had guilt and sought to atone for it somehow, but it seemed to Daniel that he was ttering her too much, as if she were his wife and not his sister-inw. The children said their goodbyes to go to bed and Deanna stood up to join them, somehow and without realizing it, it began to be part of their routines for her to walk them to their rooms and tuck little Jonathan in. It was a few more minutes of talking, the walk to their rooms. Her rtionship with them was growing closer and closer. Jonathan almost jumped into her arms and clung to Deannas neck without further ado, as if he had done it all his life. Internally, Daniel looked forward to that moment in the evening every day, watching the four of them say goodbye and walk upstairs together. It was an intimate family moment and he enjoyed it. When she returned Harry was waiting for her. He needed to talk to her and make sure she was okay, that Daniel was treating her well. The rest had already moved into the living room for coffee so he was able to intercept her earlier. They went out into the garden and stood chatting like they used to do on campus. C Where is your wife, Daniel? C Cam asked him. C She must still be with Jonathan. C They are outside talking to Harry, said Laura. Daniel stood up silently, sober faced, he had had enough of Harry; but he would take it out on Deanna. He found themughing loudly. -Your wife is looking for you C Harry just looked at him and went back inside. But when Deanna was about to do the same, he stopped her by holding her arm and closed the door. C Whats the matter? C C Havent we talked about this before? C C About what? Can you let go? C C Theyre all inside waiting for you and youre here with Harry. Howe youre always with him?- C We were just talking, now can you let go of me? C C I dont know how else to tell you, Deanna C C First let go of me C She struggled a little and he let go. C Hes your brother-inw now, youre not college friends anymore. All these meetings youre having on the sly have to stop C C There was no meeting in secret, you cant forbid me to talk to my friend whenever I want to. You know what? You cant forbid me anything. Harry went back to the room where everyone was, but Daniel and Deanna didnte back. Suddenly there was a very loud noise, as if something had crashed against a wall. Harry became uneasy, the sound wasing from outside. They all stood up to find out what had happened.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. They went to the window and saw the two still outside and it was clear they were arguing. Deanna was waving her arms and pointing at Daniel angrily, while he was apparently yelling at her. They couldnt hear what they were saying, but it was more than clear that the situation was out of control. Daniel could be very threatening when he lost control of his anger, but Deanna wasnt backing down, she was confronting him. C Wow, the newlyweds are arguing- Said Cami. Harry knew his brother and he knew Deanna, he had to stop them. C Daniel, stop it! C Harry shouted at him. C Daniel, stop it! C Harry shouted at him. C I told you the other day to shut up! C C Your brother is insane! C Deanna turned to go back into the house. C Im not done talking to you! C C I dont care! Fuck you! C No one spoke to him like that, no one dared. All the guests froze, Daniel Crusher was known for being a cement block who imposed himself with or without words and now his wife was telling him to go to hell in front of anyone. Cam got a small smile on her face, it was true that they didnt get along. The noise they had heard came again, Daniel threw one of the ornaments on the table outside against the wall for the second time. Harry stepped in front of him, blocking his way into the house for fear that he would follow Deanna inside. He knew his brother wasnt losing any arguments. If he didnt stop he was going to keep climbing, because Deanna wouldnt back down either. C Daniel, calm down C Susans voice was heard behind Harry. C Youve gone too far, brother C Harry told her. C This is all your fault. Stay away from my wife C C Your wife? C Daniel locked himself in his office and Deanna in her room. It would be Cams turn to dismiss the guests and apologize. She had been right to insist on dinner, not only did she get the doubts out of the way, but she did it in front of everyone. Now it would be known that Daniel and his wife were getting along badly, which would open up the market for their son again. His divorce was eminent; Daniel would never allow a woman to make a fool of him. MY SEXY HUSBAND C Its more than obvious, Harry how can you not see that? C C I dont know whats obvious, Susan. Daniel is taking this too far C C Harry, Daniel likes Deanna. C Impossible. C You can tell hes got a crush on her, its like you dont know him C C Dont talk nonsense, Susan. Daniel doesnt like anyone C C Why do you think he told you it was your fault? Its because youre close and it annoys him, he doesnt know how to approach her in the same way. It bothers him to see you two together, he must think there was something between you and hes jealous. Come on Harry! It cant be possible that you dont realize C This wasnt supposed to happen, it was a marriage in appearance only. Deanna was everything his brother didnt want in a woman, let alone a wife. C Susans right, dear C C Do you feel the same way, Laura? I cant understand it Deanna isnt nearly the woman for my brother C Anything can be, Harry. Why does the idea bother you so much? C C It must be because Daniel is a beast!- He yelled. C Deanna doesnt keep quiet, you know that C Harry didnt tell Laura about Susans idea of her brothers jealousy towards him. He just wanted to check if he wasnt the only one who thought Susan was crazy, but Laura thought the same. Daniel was jealous of Deanna because of their closeness. That was the reason for the fuss hed made at dinner. He had to get Deanna out of that house, they had to get a divorce. It didnt matter if it was a circus or if people were talking; Daniel and Deanna was impossible for it to happen. But Laura went ahead of Harrys intentions and made the announcement that she was pregnant, she couldnt wait any longer. The news shocked the whole family, but it also brought a bit of relief from Daniels problems with his wife. Cam focused on Laura and forgot for a while about the idea of getting her other daughter-inw off her back. Daniel was trying to get closer to Deanna, but she kept rejecting him. Even the children realized that something was going on between them. She pretended he didnt exist, if he spoke to her or asked her anything she answered with monosybles. Gone were the smiles she would give him when he was polite or considerate, Deanna was furious with Daniel and she would not get over it easily. Who did he think he was to forbid her anything or yell at her like that? She had gone to enormous lengths to fit into his lifestyle, to prove to others that she was a match for her husband. All to protect him from peoples gossip , she had put his image as a priority, she epted her role of model wife and at the first chance he had, he would end up trying to impose himself rudely. From now on she would do whatever she wanted, they had nothing left to do but put up with each other for a few months and then she would ask him for a divorce. There was no point in putting up with him anymore. Her friends at the University kept asking her out at night and she had been refusing them on the grounds that she was a married woman, until that night. They passed her the address of a new bar near campus and told her to bring her husband too, one of her ssmates band was going to y. Which husband? Deanna wondered, why not go? It was the weekend anyway and the kids were with their grandparents. She didnt go down to dinner with him and got dressed to go out. C Where are you going dressed like that? C C To a bar with some friends. C Dressed like that? C C Yes C That was all and she walked out the door. Daniel felt the urge to stop her, how could she walk down the street dressed like that? That dress barely covered her thighs and all that makeup and hairstyle. She was doing it on purpose to tease him, he thought, and she had seeded. He had to bite the inside of his mouth to keep from yelling at her that she couldnt go out, least of all in those clothes. Let her do whatever she wants! he thought. He was sick of that feeling inside him that kept growing every day, he was sick of that frustration of not being able to get close to her, he was sick of the jealousy. The best thing would be for everyone to make their own life, Laura had already announced her pregnancy, why wait a year? A year of this torture of seeing her every day and not being able to touch her, of wanting to be by her side and her rejecting him, a year of feeling his chest expand just seeing her smile. He cursed the moment Harry had proposed this madness and he had epted. And despite his anger, he couldnt sleep. He tossed and turned in bed so many times that he finally went down to the kitchen for a ss of water and then sat in the living room, in the dark, waiting for her to return. What time was she nning toe back? It was alreadyte in the morning. She was nning toe back, wasnt she? Suddenly he heard the door and knew it was her. Now she was going to listen to him. But Deanna was barely standing, all disheveled and with her shoes in her hand. She looked like she didnt want to make a sound, but she was bumping into everything in her path, she was drunk! C Deanna! C C Hello C Look at the state youre back in, its thest straw! C C I had a few drinks with my friends Come Come Come C Daniel came closerText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. C You stink of alcohol C Come And when he was close enough, she threw herself on him, wrapping both arms around his neck. Daniel froze, she was hugging him. Her shoes fell to the floor and she brought her body closer to his, trying to hold herself up so she wouldnt end up on the floor. But she was giving in to the dizziness of her body and each time she became more and more unsteady, Daniel had to grab her waist to keep her from falling. She looked up at him and smiled. -My sexy and rude husband She told him, as she ran one of her hands through his hair from the nape of his neck. Daniels blood ran cold. Sexy husband? My sexy husband? She was drunk, thats why she was saying those things. C Youre drunk, youre talking nonsense C C Of course not! Arent you? Mmmmm? C C Stand up C Noooo, take me to bed C Oh, for Gods sake! Daniel closed his eyes tightly and held his breath. Deanna seemed to want to climb on top of him. He could feel her whole body against his, the heat of her skin, the perfume she was wearing, every curve. He was making a superhuman effort to restrain himself. If he didnt separate her from him, he couldnt endure it. He took her in his arms and carried her up to his room, she kept touching his hair as she seemed to be humming a song. By the time heid her down on the bed she gave the impression that she was already asleep, he had to get out of that room fast. But she felt the loss of his warmth and took him by the hand. C Dont go away C You have to sleep C C Sleep with me, mmmmm? C C I dont think so, Deanna, please C C Nooo, sleep with me C She clung even tighter to his hand and began to pull him down, until he sat on the edge of the bed. He would wait a few minutes until she waspletely asleep and run out. But she wouldnt stop moving, tugging at him. When he wouldnt budge she grabbed him by thepels of his robe and using the weight of her body she managed to get him to lie down on the back of the bed. C Deanna, stop it C C Lets go to sleep C She began to settle over his body until she had her head lying on his chest and one of his legs on his. She clung to his robe and made a contented sound and fell sound asleep. Daniel couldnt move, didnt know what to do with his hands, didnt know what to do with the sensations of having her clinging to him. He could see her bare legs over his pajama pants, feel her hands gripping him tightly, the scent of her hair so close and the movement of her chest as she breathed. NO, I DON’T WANT TO He was looking at the ceiling trying to calm down, he had to stop the surge of reactions in his body, he had to stop his thoughts. He had to stand up and leave, but at the same time he didnt want to; he wanted to enjoy this, even if it was just once. Just a little while longer, it was likely he would never get a chance like this again. She surely wouldnt remember anything and at least he would have something to keep from this whole charade. It was so nice, as if it had always been like this. Her sleeping peacefully on his chest and him taking care of her. His own body was betraying him and suddenly a deep sadness came over him. There was no point in longing for her, even when she was in his arms as she was now. It was all a lie, the marriage, her words while drunk, even having her sleeping on him. She would never see it that way, he was just indulging his own desires. A woman like her, with a bright future, with a wonderful voice, with all that energy and desire to live would never look at a widower 15 years older with 3 children. Everything she did and endured was for Harry and Laura. Suddenly he felt like an old man, if he had to go on with his life it would be best to do it with someone more like himself. He carefully removed her hands from her grip, ced her on the bed and after covering her with a nket he got out. Downstairs he found her shoes on the floor and put them to one side. He felt defeated, as if he had lost the battle of his life. He had to resign himself to let her go, he had no chance. His way of being didnt help, but he couldnt control the need he felt to grab her just for himself. -Youre being ridiculous, he said to himself. In the morning he went down to breakfast, but she was still sleeping. She didnt wake up until after noon and her head was about to explode. She barely remembered how she got to the house, she had no idea if anyone had seen or heard her. She hoped not, surely she was in a cmitous state. She herself didnt understand what had driven her to go out and drink like that. She did her best to make herself presentable and finally go downstairs to get something to eat. But she didnt see Daniel all afternoon. Apparently he wasnt in the house, which gave her some respite at least until she could fully recover. Her head was splitting and a rancid taste still lingered in her mouth. Thinking she was alone, she sat down in an armchair in the living room, covered herself with aforter and closed her eyes. She heard the rustling of china and when she opened her eyes Daniel was bringing her a cup. C Its ginger tea, itll help your hangover C Oh, God, he saw her drunk! C Thank you C He had a coffee and sat in the armchair opposite her, not next to her as he always did. What did linger was the silence. It was certain that he was upset and was applying thew of ice to her. But no, his face looked different, he seemed saddened. C Do you know Deanna? I think its time for us to go about arranging a divorce. C Divorce? C C Yes, theres no point in going through with this. Laura already announced the pregnancy, whats the point of waiting a year? The child will be born into a family. We have kept our part of the bargain CContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. rm bells started ringing in her head that she didnt even know she had. Divorce? Did he want to get divorced so soon? Surely his patience had run out with her rebellious adolescent attitude of the night before. No, she didnt want to divorce him. She would have to leave the house and leave the little gentleman, she wouldnt be able to talk to Naomi about books or Ethan about his studies, and she wouldnt be able to see him anymore. What had she done? C So soon? I dont want to C Of course you want to Deanna, you can go back to college! C Deanna, listen C C No, I dont want to! C What? What was wrong with her? She could finally be free of this whole lie. C You dont have to force yourself to do anything anymore. Im sorry C No, I told you I dont want to! C They were both surprised, she because she didnt know where those words came from and he because she was refusing to leave him. C What do you mean, you dont want to? C C I dont C Deanna pulled theforter off her and stood up. She was only wearing a long sweater and shorts underneath; she didnt know what was driving her. She stood in front of him and looked into his eyes, she looked like she wanted to cry and was holding back the urge. Daniel was confused. What was happening to her? He stood up too and for a few seconds they only spoke to each other with their eyes. Somewhat fearfully he tried to move his hand to touch her and suddenly there was shoutinging from the door. C Daniel! Daniel! C It was Cam shouting. The grandparents had returned with the children early. Cam was still ted and they both came out rmed to see what was going on. Jonathan was in Charles arms and did not look well. C Whats wrong?! C Daniel, its Jonathan! C Deanna didnt hesitate and ran to the little boy. She touched his forehead and realized he was burning up. C Hes burning up with fever! C She took him from Charles arms, but he was almost unresponsive. C He was fine until a few hours ago, thats why we decided to bring him in, Charles told him. C We need to get his temperature down. You need to call a doctor, Daniel. Naomi, would you prepare a tub of warm water for me? C C Yes! C And she ran upstairs. C Ethan, get me some clean clothes for Jonathan, will you? C C Yes Deanna! C C Daniel call the doctor! C She put Jonathan in the tub and stayed with him singing to him, as she ran the water over his body. It looked like the temperature had subsided a bit, so she dried him off, changed him and carried him to his bed. When the doctor arrived she was still at his side putting coldpresses on his forehead. A simple cold, nothing to worry about. They just needed to bring his temperature down a little more so he wouldnt be too ufortable and with enough rest he would be fine. Cami and Charles were still waiting when the doctor said goodbye. C Hell be fine, Mom. Its nothing more than a simple cold, Deanna is taking care of him C C Your wife behaved like a real mother, son C Charles was showing his support to Deanna, so Cami couldnt object to anything. They both left a little worried and Daniel went back to Jonathans room, Deanna was still with him. Now that things had calmed down, it came to his mind the reaction she had when he told her they had to get a divorce. She refused, I dont want to, she told him. Why, why did she almost start crying in front of him? A small beam of warm light began to peek inside Daniel. So warm that, he was sure, it could melt his armor. Dean didnt want to detach himself from the boy and he didnt insist. Tomorrow they would have time to talk again. When he passed his sons room again in the evening he found them sleeping in each others arms. The image of the little hand on her face made him feel a kind of pride, as if his chest was swelling. This woman he knew so little about had slipped into their lives through Harry and Lauras hands. She came like a storm, uprooting things, setting dormant parts of his soul in motion again. She had managed to forge a connection with his children, especially Jonathan, to the point where the children would listen and obey her orugh and y. She was strong enough to stand up to him and withstand his onught of stubbornness with incredible fortitude, and she fought it in equal measure. His home now felt warmer, her voice carried through every room as she sang distractedly. He hadnt stopped thinking for a day since that time he saw her in Harrys apartment at the beginning of this whole drama. He couldnt forget the freckles on her back, and he was taciturn when the sun hit her hair all tousled. How deep had she sunk in? Definitely, in Daniel, it had touched parts of his heart that had been frozen and were now vibrating again when he saw her smile. A KISS Deanna was awakened by a tapping on the door. It was Susan who had gone to check on the child. Startled, she looked at the time and it was already close to 9 oclock. -Susan,e in Jonathan is still asleep. -Im sorry to bother you, Deanna, but yesterday Mom told me the boy wasnt well so I came to see him. C Not at all,e in. Ethan and Naomi must have left for school by now, I overslept C C C Yes, theyve already left. Daniel too C He preferred to let her sleep, surely the night she spent taking care of Jonathan must have been a little busy. When he returned home he would have that pending conversation with her. Jonathan was already better, the fever had subsided and now he was resting peacefully. Susan approached the bed as Deanna got up. So she had taken care of the little one all night. C Why dont you go down to breakfast? Ill stay with him C C Yes, thank you Susan, do you have anything else to do this morning- C No, nothing at all. C Could you stay with Jonathan for a while? I have to go out. C Yeah, sure, sure. Go easy, today my day is more than free so take your time C Deanna couldnt wait for Daniel toe back. She felt alive for the first time since she entered that house andst night when he told her they had to separate a huge pain invaded her from head to toe. She didnt want to leave; she didnt want to leave him. If she had a chance she had to take it with all her strength and not let it slip away. That rude, imposing man, who struggled to be considerate and kind, who hid his efforts to get close to her, looked totally differentst night. He looked defeated. Inside her the feeling was growing stronger and stronger that she had somehow hurt him, that it was her fault. That that worn look he was giving her back was because of her constant rejections. So she made a decision, if she was wrong she would end it all, but if not. She went to look for him in his office. It was her first time at thepany, so she prepared herself to make the best possible impression, she was the bosss wife after all. She walked in somewhat nervously to the reception desk and asked to see him, the receptionist looked at her quizzically. No one arrived and asked directly for Daniel. Just then Harry, who had been working there for some time, arrived. C Deanna! C C Hello, Harry. C What are you doing here? Did something happen? C C No, I just need to talk to Daniel C From upstairs Daniel watched them and for a second he felt that rush of jealousy; but soon he remembered that heaviness thates with failure. Of course she had gone to see Harry what else would she be doing there? Last night she was just overwhelmed by the hangover and then the kid thing happened, he was delusional. How could he believe she didnt want to leave him, how could he be so childish? Harry walked her to the main office, but Daniel was in a meeting so he would have to wait. His secretary was giving no merit to what she saw, the rumors that the CEO had married a younger woman were true. Deanna took advantage of his absence to wander around the office, sorge and cluttered. Daniel had several photographs of the children and his family on his desk, among them was one of the five of them together. Daniel, the young children and Emily. -She was very pretty and distinguished C She said to herself, looking at it. She had never seen her before, knew of her, but had no idea what she looked like. That was why everyone said Deanna was not the woman for Daniel, histe wife was nothing like the willful, fighting wife he had now. For a moment she was discouraged. How could he notice her when the mother of his children had been such a prettydy? Surely very well educated, who would know how to behave like the perfect wife. And Deanna was a troublemaker who would stand up to him at the slightest disagreement. Of course everyone would talk behind her back, thats why she was considered a gold digger; she didnt evene from the same social stratum. Daniel would probably be ridiculed as a mature man chasing younger women. But Deanna was not the kind of woman who let herself be defeated so easily, she fought with all her might to get what she wanted until she either seeded or failed miserably. She had no in-between. And although she was extremely nervous and confused, she did know one thing: she did not want to be separated from Daniel. She had to arm herself with all her strength to be able to face him. She was determined. When he returned to his office, his secretary announced that his wife was inside waiting for him. He entered in a daze. C Deanna? What are you doing here? Did something happen with Jonathan? C Deanna stood up. C No, hes fine, the fever broke. He stayed with Susan C C With Susan? C C She came to check on him and I asked her to look after him toe and see you C Wasnt she there for Harry? Daniel didnt know what to say or do, inside him all that resolve about that pending talk began to fizzle out. He couldnt be such a coward, what was he afraid of? -I want to talk to you about what happenedst night before your parents arrived, he said. She was going to tell him to get a divorce, he thought. -I know I shouldnt have gone out like that. I was angry I shouldnt have drunk so much, but you really drive me crazy C Why did she look so pretty? He couldnt concentrate, just looking at her. - and I dont know whats wrong with you and Harry that you always get mad at me because of that C Jealousy, thats what was wrong with him, jealousy. - really, I dont understand what you think about us, but Harry is like my brother I love Laura too C Her hair, her hair was down. - so Im sorry if these days I behaved like a fool I really dont know how to make us get along! Believe me Im trying - He had told her many times to wear longer skirts. - I dont want us to get divorced. I dont want to; I dont ept it. I dont want to be separated from the children, I dont want to be separated from you - Pushed by an invisible force, Daniel crossed the few meters that separated them and grabbed her face. Deanna froze for a moment, but then she understood. Seeing him so close, seeing him in eyes that expressed themselves more than words; she clung to his arms and by an impulse born from her chest she stood on her tiptoes and finished closing those few inches to his mouth. Her lips felt just as Daniel had imagined them, soft and warm. It was a chaste kiss, at first, a tentative kiss. As if they were both trying to make sure they werent mistaken. But little by little it grew in intensity, Daniel looked like a thirsty man in the desert who had found an oasis in her mouth and Deanna responded in kind. Slowly their bodies grew closer and closer, until she was holding him with her arms around his neck and he had one hand on her neck and the other on her waist. They poured into that endless kiss all the tensions, the wear and tear, the arguments, the misunderstandings of all those days. But also what they did not dare to say, the sensations they generated in each other, the need that left them breathless, the desire that grew as time went by. Deanna was melting all over, from her mouth began to escape little sounds, little moans, whispers that her body provoked. And Daniel was one step away from losing control listening to her. He was using all his strength to hold back, it was driving him crazy. He could feel the heat of Deannas body through his hands, could feel her curves against his chest, the incipient ripple starting where her back ended. He had to stop. She felt it too, felt the effect of his kiss against her belly and faster her heart was beating.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He made a superhuman effort to pull away from her mouth, they were both panting, as if oxygen wasnt getting through to their lungs. He leaned his forehead against hers seeking to lower the intensities. Deanna opened her eyes wide, as if just realizing what was happening and a rosy hue filled her cheeks, she looked into his eyes and gave him the biggest smile he had ever seen. How could she be so beautiful? YOU’RE GOING TO KILL ME The indolent Daniel Crusher married a younger woman, probably for money, That marriage is doomed, hes too cold to keep a woman happy, They say the wife had an affair with the brother before she caught him. That was the kind of gossip that was whispered loudly in his social circle, the talk of the moment. And none of it escaped Cam. Daniels mother had been the subject of awkward silences and hushed voices whenever she was present. She knew it would happen, she had warned her son many times. But he was enraptured by this treacherous woman who would make a fool of him, it was only a matter of time. She would not allow Daniel to go through that situation, the one that would leave him in the eyes of all the good women as a puppet of their impulses. She had long had in mind one of her friend Arlenes daughters, she was the ideal woman for Daniel. She was professional, pretty, came from a well-to-do family and, above all, was the right age for a man in his 40s. She had often expressed her interest in him and her desire to get to know him better. They had crossed paths from time to time at events or dinners, but had not shared much in their talks. C Daniel doesnt get along well with that woman, they had already demonstrated it the other day during dinner at her house -. C Well, Cam, they are just settling in. Its a matter of time C C Its a matter of time before she leaves him and takes his money. Shes a college girl who has her own interests, she had the opportunity and she took it C C But Daniel is in love, isnt he? C C Please, Arlene! Its impossible, you know Daniel, at best hes a middle-aged infatuation. All men go through that C C Beverly was a little sad when she heard the news of his wedding. C Your daughter is the perfect woman for my son. Deanna had blossomed in a wonderful way, she was happy. If all that had happened between them was that passionate kiss, things had changed diametrically between them. Daniel couldnt wait to get back to the house and spend time with her, and Deanna spent the day singing. The agreement was unspoken: they would try. They liked each other too much to ignore it. The rhythm of their rtionship was different, floating between them, like a first flirtation. They had skipped all the steps and gone straight to the altar; so they would have to start from scratch. Daniel knew how to tter a woman and make her feel special. He was a block of ice on the outside, but inside he had the same needs and passions as any man. But he also knew that this time he would have to try a little harder, put more of himself into it. Deanna was like no other woman, she could be docile and sweet or terribly fearsome and rapturous. That was the aspect he liked most about her, the unbreakable will she possessed.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Gradually they began to date more. He would invite her to dinner some nights and she would take him to some corner of the city to enjoy a drink and good music. He loved to watch her talk non-stop, totally excited whenever they touched on a music-rted topic. And Deanna would get goose bumps when Daniel touched her imperceptibly, he used to put his hand on her waist as they walked or brush her hand with his fingertips. He was a gentleman, like no one she had ever met before. Daniel was stalling the inevitable as long as he could. He didnt want to rush her, even though Deanna always made it difficult for him. It was a bare shoulder, a piece of skin slipping out from under her sweater, or her bare neck when she pulled her hair up in a bun. And his mind was racing to the beat of his heart. It seemed as if he had never felt anything for any other woman. C This afternoon were going with Harry and Laura to go shopping C C With Harry? C C Yes, I know what youre thinking. But I cant go on with the same attitude either. Its inevitable that youll see each other, youre friends and now youre family too. C Wow! Thats quite a breakthrough for someone so stubborn C C Whos the stubborn one here? C C I dont know what youre talking about C Someone spent two hours outside trying to get a huge nt into a smaller pot C C But it was the perfect pot C Daniel smiled. She had that kind of irreverent excuse for everything. C What are we going to buy? C C Harry and Laura want to buy things for the baby and I was thinking you could buy some clothes, if you want to C C Oh my God! Do I have to go through that again? Laura exhausted mest time C C This time you can choose whatever you want or we can just look. Youre the first woman Ive ever met who refused to shop C I was the first woman in many things for him, things he didnt know existed. Deanna stood up and gave him a kiss on the cheek before walking out of the living room to her room. He just smiled at her. The truth was, she was getting impatient too. He was a gentleman in many ways, he was considerate and had be calmer with his explosive temper. But Deanna needed to move on to the next level, it seemed he had no intentions of that nature and she didnt know how wrong she was. They met Harry and Laura at one of thergest and most luxurious stores in town. First thedies clothes, then they would see. Harry watched them suspiciously, he could tell something had changed between them. Daniel was smiling, he was smiling! And Deannas eyes were brighter. Even the physicalnguage was different, more rxed and distended. Laura, on the other hand, already understood what was happening and inwardly she was d. While Laura tried on maternity clothes, Deanna explored dresses. Both men sat waiting for them while they drank coffee, even though the intention of this outing was to iron out their differences, neither was talking too much. Daniel still found it hard to ept the closeness between them and Harry was annoyed to witness his brother courting his friend. Deanna emerged from the fitting rooms wearing a gray one-shouldered dress and again, too short. No, Daniel shook his head at her. C Why? C Deanna asked him. C Its too short C C Do you think so? C And she turned around to turn her back to him, it was not only short, it was too tight in the back. C No, no, no C And Daniel started to feel hot. The next one was even worse, it was tight all over, as if he was choosing clothes one size smaller. Laura smiled slyly, she knew well what she was trying to do to Daniel. And from the way he kept moving around in his chair trying to getfortable, it was working. Since none of the dresses were approved, next came the pants. For Gods sake! He was going to have a heart attack at any moment. Every pant was either too tight or too tight in the right ces. Harry had had enough of the show and left the store with the excuse to smoke a cigarette. What was on Deannas mind? Since when did she do this sort of thing? The game she was implementing was starting to go backwards, she was doing it craftily and knowingly provoking him. And that was what she was after, to provoke him. She was delighted with his sensible, reasonable ways of not rushing things between them. But Deanna also had the same needs and wants as he did, so why not help him out a little? Laura went out to find her husband and Deanna called her husband to help her zipper on the back of the dress she was trying on. Daniel stepped behind the curtains, Deanna had the dress holding it with her hands on her chest, she pushed her hair over one shoulder and showed him her back. Bare, but this time he got to see a little below the waist. And all those freckles that looked like little velvet dots on her skin. Daniel couldnt take it anymore, he pressed her body against the wall and hid his face in the curve of her neck. -Youre going to kill me His hands were pressed against the wall; he didnt dare to touch her because if he did it would be something he couldnt contain. Her breath quickened, that was the very reaction she was waiting for. And now she had to finish what she had started. IMPATIENCE She couldnt move between Daniels body and the wall, and she didnt want to either. If she had known he was on edge like she was she would have acted sooner. But she thought that Daniel wanted to keep waiting to be sure, that he didnt want to get ahead of himself and lose his temper. C Im sick of trying on clothes C She said looking at him over her shoulder. C Mmmm C C Why dont we leave? C C Are you sure? C C Yes Daniel took another breath of air and finished sinking his face into Deannas neck. He was about to lose his mind, she was as impatient as he was and it showed in the tone of her voice and the movements of her body. It was the first time a woman had taken the initiative with him in such an overt way, showing that she wanted him just as badly. It wasnt just a passing seduction to stroke his ego and get something, she lived in his house and if something happened between them it would happen again. Daniel was sure that once he tasted the vor of her skin he would be addicted. C We cant go to the house, there are the children C She told him. C No, well go somewhere else C C Yes But he was still motionless, stuck in his position, he didnt even try to release her. He felt he could stay like this with her forever. Deanna moved a little, separating herself from his body and turned to look at him and he watched her. Her face red, her breath hitching, her hands still holding her dress to her chest. C Are you sure? C He asked her again in a whisper, he was afraid she would regret it. C Yes C She answered more confident and looking him in the eyes. He wanted to kiss her right there, the tension was increasing with the seconds and the heat between their bodies was bing unbearable. He was looking at her, her face, her neck, her bare shoulders, as if he didnt already know them by heart. He was dying to touch a lock of her hair and y with it between his fingers. And Deanna didnt duck her head, didnt show modesty or shame, her stay was firm, telling him without words that she wanted the same. C They were here a moment ago C C I dont think they left without telling us C It was Harry and Laura, their voices sounding closer and closer. -The curtains are still closed. Daniel hurried to separate from her and put both hands in his pockets. Just then Laura pulled back the curtain. The image was exactly what it represented: Deanna with her dress unfastened, holding it, with a red face and Danielpletely out of ce, not knowing how to react. C Oh! said Laura smiling. Harry looked at them from a few steps behind his wife, what were they doing? His face unhinged, Daniel was not only a piece of ice on the outside, he was a cheeky one on the inside. And Deanna was no different, the whole show showing off in front of him shamelessly. C Im so sorry we thought you had left Oh God! Im sorry C Its okay, Laura, Daniel was helping me with the zipper C Daniel noticed his brothers face and Harry looked him straight in the eye with the most unpleasant expression he had ever seen. As if he was telling him that he was disgusted by what he saw. He was judging him, using him, he felt a terrible urge to scream at him and hit him. How had he dared so much? What was wrong with Deanna that she was strutting around like that? It was a sham marriage, nothing was true, nothing. There were not supposed to be feelings between them, they were just expected to keep up the facade and that was it. Daniel didnt like that offensive look on his brothers face at all, he had suspicions thats why he was always jealous of him. And now he was confirming it: that attitude was not of an annoyed friend, no. Harry had feelings for Deanna, even married and with a child on the way. Thats why he was looking out for her, not to protect her from the trouble hed gotten her into. Would Laura know? They seemed so in love all the time. He desperately went to him for help to marry her, got Deanna in the middle and set up that whole circus so he could have a chance to be with Laura. And he wouldnt move from where he was standing, like he was waiting for something. Of course he wasnt going to leave them alone, especially after witnessing that scene.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. -Deanna, why dont you get dressed and lets go get some coffee? Lets get some rest, he said, his voice a little rough. Deanna smiled in relief, she thought he was upset. -Sure, I could use something hot, Daniel looked at her sideways and, if possible, her face turned even redder. -Harry, wed better go back home, Im a little tired, Laura wanted to give them space. -No, no, we havent bought anything for the baby yet and I want to show Deanna a music store nearby. We can rest in the cafeteria You guys are not in a hurry to go back, are you? C C No, of course not Daniel realized his brothers intentions. It was time to show authority, if he wanted to step on his territory he would first have to step over him. He wouldnt let anyone get in the way of his rtionship with Deanna, not even Harry and if he had to assert himself against him, he would. His will was iron and he knew he would not back down easily. Whatever his feelings he was now married and his wife would give him a child in a few months, he had to let them go. When Deanna was ready Daniel held her hand tightly and gave her a smile, he had to make it clear where the rtionship was now; let everyone see them so they knew she was HIS wife. It wouldnt be Harry, but in the future maybe someone else might try to get close to her. He didnt leave her side for a moment all the way to the cafeteria. Laura was overjoyed to see them. And even though Deanna felt a little embarrassed, she held her husbands hand just as tightly to walk beside him. The area where they were was usually frequented by the same people who made up their social circle; friends, colleagues, people who knew them or their family. Someone would see them, recognize them and the gossip would start to spread like wildfire. And that was exactly what Daniel wanted. C What do you want to drink? C C Coffee would be nice. C And for a snack? Do you want something? C C I dont know They both leaned over the disy case so she could choose what she wanted, but Daniel still wouldnt let go. Harry was still watching them with annoyance, he was about to say something when Laura grabbed his arm and stuck to him. C Ill have a green tea C She said to her husband. C Sure, whatever you want C Harry answered trying topose himself. Whether or not Laura had noticed something strange about her husband, she didnt say anything. The four of them sat down and silence took over the table. Deanna could sense that the siblings were not on good terms yet, apparently they could get along and Daniel oveing his jealousy would be more work. She hadnt noticed the exchange of nces between them, nor the dense atmosphere that settled. She was focused on Daniel and the sensations still reverberating through her body. Laura tried to break the ice. C Did you find something you liked Dean? C C Not really its not the kind of clothes I usually wear C C Thats because you wear clothes that are too short C Daniel told her. C Of course I dont. C Of course you do. C And you think I shouldnt C C Not in front of people C C Why not? C C Because you dont C C Thats not even an answer. C Because you can see parts of your body C She was making him ufortable by making him talk about it. It was obvious that she didnt want anyone else to look at her. C Body parts? C And she was going to see how far she could take it. C Yeah, you know the legs and stuff C C But dont you think I have nice legs? C C Of course you do C And once again, without thinking, his real thoughts slipped out of his mouth. Deanna smiled in satisfaction and after surprising himself, Daniel smiled back. He didnt know what she did to confuse him and always force him to confess without realizing it. Laura hid a giggle and Harrys world was falling apart. PAINFUL TRUTHS That afternoon they couldnt go anywhere else, by the time the couples said goodbye it waste, the next day the children had to go back to school and Daniel to work. Harry had been in charge of making them wander around so as not to lose sight of them. And his brother just let things happen, it gave him more perspective on the attitudes and intentions he really had. At first Daniel found the rtionship his brother had with his friend strange, they were too close, they shared anguage that only they understood. But Deanna didnt seem to have any particr interest in Harry, on the contrary, she treated him like a younger brother, even though they were the same age. At some point he had heard one of the many rumors that went around that Deanna and Harry had once been more than friends.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But if Harry had feelings for her, why had he been so insistent that they get married? There were things that didnt add up, but Daniel was determined to try to turn the charade into something real. After many years he was once again feeling his insides stirring, that there was something more than just the job, that there was another kind of woman; one who didnt care about his money, or his status or his name. Susan had stopped by his office that morning, Cams birthday wasing up and she wanted to talk to Daniel about it. They were chatting when Harry walked in, totally flustered. C What did you do to Deanna?! C Daniel stood up and Susan froze. C I didnt do anything to her, what are you talking about? C C Youre a scoundrel, how could you? Shes too young for you, you have no scruples C C Whats going on here? C Susan asked. C Your brother seduced her! C C Are you out of your mind? Nothing happened between us that she didnt want to C C You slept with her?! C C Harry! C C Its none of your business! C C Of course its my business! Youre a bastard, Id heard rumors that you were running around with every woman that came your way, but NOT Deanna! C C How dare you, you little brat! Ive been respecting Emilys memory for years. Who do you think you are to point the finger at me? C C Calm down, both of you! C Harry was enraged and Daniel was beginning to find it hard to keep still in the face of such an outrage. Yes, he had dated women, but not all of them as they said; and always respectful of thedies wishes. He would never behave like a scoundrel in spite of the way he was. C Why dont you say what really bothers you, confess it! But keep in mind that I wont take a single step backwards with Deanna. It was you who put her in my way! C C Whats going on?! C Susan was getting more and more nervous. -Whats going on, Susan, is that we want to try a real rtionship with Deanna. I never forced her into anything! But here, your little brother, hes in love with her even though he got another woman pregnant C The truth hit Harry square in the face, Daniel had realized. Now that he was in evidence in front of his siblings there was no point pretending it was just a friendship for him. Harry was already dating Laura when he met her at the University and as soon as he saw her he fell in love with her in a second. When he got to know her better he was sure he could live for her, a feeling he had never felt for Laura. He had tried to get close to her so many times, but he was always treated like a younger brother, like a friend. He just needed the slightest sign that she saw him that way too, that she shared the same feeling. At first Laura didnt like his closeness and the pretexts he always gave to meet her or go out with her. But when she was sure that for Deanna he was nothing more than a friend, she calmed down. The way she treated him was not as if he were a man, there was camaraderie, friendship and no other intention. C What are you saying, Daniel? Harry is in love with his wife, he always has been C C Why did you have to look at her, Daniel? There are so many women out there trying to be with you, why Deanna? C C You put her in my face, you begged me to marry her. What do you suppose? Let me guess: Deanna, a younger woman, with a character totally opposite to mine, warm in every way. How could I notice her, right? Worse yet, how would she notice me at my age, a widower with three kids? It was a safe bet C C Of course it was! Do you know what its like to want to reach out and not be able to? When Laura told me she was pregnant I almost died, all the illusions I had with Deanna went down the drain. My sones first- C Harry, for Gods sake, brother -Susan was surprised and sad at the same time. C But you were still single and theres that stupid rule. We had to act fast. I had to think about my son, but I couldnt get her out of my head. It was the end of everything. If she married you, there was no chance of anything happening between the two of you and at least I could see her often for a while. You had 15 more years ahead of her! She had never looked at men like you C C Youre a coward C Daniel told him. C But you couldnt stand still! You had to mess with her! What is it? Some kind of whim, some kind of crisis? What?! C C Dont you dare question me if you couldnt stand up for how you feel about her. You got Laura pregnant and youe here to point fingers at me when you werent able to behave like a real man! C C Shes going to leave you like she left me! With nothing -I wont let that happen. Im not afraid of what I feel and I have plenty of courage to reim her to anyone, even to you C C What did you do to her?! C C Nothing! I told her we should start the divorce and she stood up and told me she didnt want to. She came to this very office looking for me insisting that she didnt want us to separate. You saw her that day too. We decided together to give it a try, do you think I would force her to do anything? do you think she would let me? C C Harry, please, stop it. Youre a married man now and youre expecting a child, how can you doubt Daniel like that? C C I know, Susan, I know. Yesterday yesterday I lost what little sanity I had left. I couldnt believe my eyes. I cant believe that Deanna has feelings for him C C Why not? If she never had feelings for you, it must be because you werent man enough for her C C Daniel! C C If youy a finger on her Ill kill you! C C I want to see you try! I want to hear what excuses youll give your pregnant wife! You started this as a stupid game and Ill finish it with her by my side. Youd better forget her because shell be my real wife. C Harry left as he came in, in a fit of rage, but totally defeated. He knew all that Daniel had told him, he knew; he saw her flirting with him, he saw her smiling at him, he saw her holding his hand. He didnt want to believe it, he refused, it couldnt be. Deanna wasnt meant for his brother, she was meant for the stage, for singing, how could she feel anything else for someone like Daniel? They were going to be the perfect match for this charade because they would repel each other, they wouldnt be attracted to each other. He couldnt undo what was done, he couldnt tell Laura. He couldnt tell Deanna. Maybe Daniel was right and he was a coward, he waited so long for a sign from her and all he got was a positive pregnancy test. There was no point in regretting it now, but that wouldnt quench the anger in his heart; that empty feeling that was overtaking him. He would have to suck it up and see them together forever, resign himself to a marriage that didnt consume him like the thought of Deanna did. His son was the only thing that kept him grounded: he had given the woman he loved to his brother so he could hold him in his arms. YOU DESERVE TO BE HAPPY Susan was still totally unfocused and sad about Harry. Daniel didnt have much trouble losing his temper and had spoken many truths to his brothers face. Daniel slumped in his chair clutching his face in his hands, as if he had fought a battle. C My God Harry C C What am I going to do, Susan? I dont know how we can live together as brothers after this Hes a cowardly brat! I knew it, I knew it! I knew he was in love with Deanna C C Daniel, he cant do anything about his affection for your wife anymore, hes married now and I know he wouldnt dare harm Laura C C Affection for my wife Ill have to witness it every time he looks at her. You know what Im like, Susan, I wont be able to tolerate it C C Well, youll have to make a supreme effort because hes still your brother and in time things will change. When his son is born, he will forget everything. C Believe me I didnt expect to develop feelings for her, since I met her its all I think about C C I realized it before you did yourself, Daniel C C Shes much younger C That has nothing to do with it, brother. She was looking at you the same way, you had to be blind not to notice it. I feel very sorry for Harrys situation and as much as it pains me, he was wrong in his decisions. But that doesnt mean you dont have the right to be happy, if you love her and she loves you, what do the years of difference matter? Dont refuse to live again, Daniel. Susan was the cohesive stuff that held her siblings together. She had been there for Daniel and his nephews all the time since Emily had passed away. She had watched him mutate more and more into the cold and distant man he had be; no woman was good enough for him. And suddenly alonges this tousle-haired college girl with a warm smile to melt his brothers armor. Of course shed be there for him! She had been there for Harry too when he was crying disconstely over Lauras pregnancy, not knowing the real reason. She thought at the time that he was grief-stricken because he was a few steps ahead and because it was too heavy a burden for him. But she advised him, she listened to him, she held him back, she told him that a child was always a reason for joy and that from now on he should only think of him, that he would be happy in spite of everything because he loved Laura. He had no way of knowing that his tears were for the woman he loved, they were for Deanna. Would Laura know all this? No, of course she wouldnt. She only lived for Harry and their little baby on the way. She wouldnt have epted Deannas help otherwise she wouldnt have allowed her boyfriend to spend time with her. Harry had hidden his emotions well, but if Deanna had shown even the slightest interest in him, Susan was sure he would have dropped everything to be with her. What a mess! No one ever had to know, the gossip about the two of them had already circted and reached Cami, if this got out it would end up separating Daniel from Deanna. -Daniel, no one must know. Least of all mom, do you know what a scandal it would make? Poor Laura will be devastated if she finds out. And Deanna C Deanna will go away Dont worry, Susan. I can resist mom, but I dont know if I can bear Deanna leaving If she finds out about Harry Im sure shell disappear C C Brother you really like her and you like her too much C C I do C Of course he liked her and it wasnt just physical attraction. Deanna was a warm breeze that surrounded everything in her path, but she could also be an uncontroble tempest; she was tender with his children, andplicit with them in some things; she had that ability to transform the simplest and mostmon thing in life into something wonderful and extraordinary. Of course he liked her too much, the attraction he felt for her he had never felt for anyone, not even Emily. Deanna would go from being a little shy and distracted to looking him straight in the eye with unabashed mischief, and when she did she felt no shame, totally confident in her emotions and sensations. It made Daniels blood boil. Because he was the target of those emotions, not his money or his CEO position, not hisst name, it was him. And he was going to hold on to that woman with all his might. When they returned home that afternoon with the kids, he found Deanna and Jonathan sitting on the living room floor with ice cream. C Theyre back! Theres ice cream for everyone in the kitchen C Ethan and Naomi didnt need to hear it twice. C Do you think its time for ice cream? C Daniel asked, sitting down next to them in one of the armchairs. -Its always time for ice cream We brought you some, too. Ethan and Naomi returned, he sat next to Jonathan and Deanna on the floor and Naomi next to her father. C How did you do on the exam, Ethan? C C I think fine He asked us questions about the sr system and thes C C Yeah, they always add those topics in the exams. Next time you can ask your father about the alignment ofsText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. C Do you think so? C asked Ethan. C Of course! Dad is an expert, said Naomi. C Its true, if he doesnt get everything lined up perfectly, it doesnt work, added Deanna. C Hey! C Daniel eximed with a half smile. Laughter hade back to flood his house, his children wereughing more, they were happier. He was happier. When he came home from work he forgot all his problems, he could rx; he no longer locked himself in his office and the children didnt run to their rooms. They would all rx together before dinner, maybe chatting or reading or watching a movie. Once again he had a home. Watching themugh he felt Susans voice like an echo inside his head, You deserve to be happy, Daniel. C Saturday is Grandmas birthday. Well have to go to her party C He announced to them all. C Its true! We need to buy her a present C C Sure, Naomi, what will we buy this year? C Ethan asked her. C I dont know Deanna, can you help us choose? C C Of course I can. Lets go on Friday after school C She looked at Daniel with worried eyes. Again she had to face Cam and her interrogations, and not only that, but also everyone else. Everything was easier when it was just the five of them. -Dont worry, he said softly, knowing what she was thinking. Deanna could handle the scrutiny and the ufortable questions, she wasnt afraid of that. She was worried that something simr to thest time when they both lost control of their tempers would happen. She didnt much care, but she knew well that Daniel had to maintain a certain image in society and that gossip and rumors didnt help. After dinner and the children went to bed, Daniel went into his office. And Deanna went to bring him a coffee. C Thanks C C I guess Ill have to find something to wear I should have shopped when we went with Harry and Laura C C Nothing short C C Youre obsessed with it, you know that, dont you? C Deanna sat and watched him for a while as he read some papers. C Im sorry about what happenedst time, it wont happen again C She told him. C It was my fault, not yours. Just try not to spend too much time alone with Harry. C Its okay C C You can wear whatever you want Ill have to get used to it, even if I dont like it. C Laura tells me that youre very popr with thedies C C Of course I am C C But how cheeky! C Daniel smiled. C None of them interest me C Deanna stood up and walked over to him, stood between his legs and looked down at him. C Will I have to take care of my sexy husband from those women? C Daniel took her by the waist, that attitude she had towards him showing an open and unabashed interest, calling him with those epithets that stroked his ego. He couldnt tell if she did it inadvertently or with all the intention in the world to get him out of control. Deanna stroked his hair with both hands without looking away from his eyes and he clung tighter to her waist. Slowly she lowered her head to meet his mouth and kissed him. She kissed him like that first time in thepany, full of shyness, full of gentleness. THAT’S WHAT I LIKE MOST ABOUT YOU Friday afternoon Deanna met them after school. For the first time the five of them were out together in full view of everyone, the fact that they saw her with his kids was evidence enough to prove that they were a family and that she was his wife. The first thing they looked for was a gift for Cami and then they walked around the ce looking in shop windows and buying things the kids wanted. Deanna picked out some ties for him and he finally approved a dress for the birthday. Jonathan walked along with his siblings, amazed and happy. They didnt have many outings like that. -Dont wander too far, Deanna warned them. Daniel couldnt remember thest time he had enjoyed a family walk so much, maybe when Emily was still alive. The more he watched them, the more he fell in love. She opened her heart to her three kids with no ulterior motives, no attempt to use them to soften him up or convince him. For a moment he imagined what a son of Deannas would be like, but immediately dismissed the idea for now. Why not, why not want everything from her? It was too early to think about such things, but at least he could be a little indulgent with his imagination. Would Deanna think so too? Surely not, she wanted to finish her career and take the plunge into singing as a professional. Maybeter on. He would support her in her dream, her voice was magnificent and her future bright, he was convinced she would do more than well. What if she started traveling trying to achieve her dream? It was well known that lyric music performers used to travel the world to perform on many stages. Could he be separated from her for so long? Youre thinking nonsense, thats a long way off, he said to himself. Daniel smiled to himself, he couldnt believe the scenes his mind was returning to him thinking about her. He wondered since when did he n ahead for a lifetime, not even as a teenager had he ever had those kinds of thoughts. Deanna definitely changed a lot more things in him than the obvious. C Dad, can we get something to eat? Im hungry, Naomi told him. C Of course, we can have dinner somewhere tonight. Lets take advantage of the fact that were already here C C How about pizza? C Deanna asked. C Yes! C I know a great pizza ce a few blocks from here, they make the best pizza in town. What do you say? C They never had pizza for dinner, the meals had to be bnced and nutritious. But this time, Daniel didnt want to ruin the mood. As they were leaving, a female voice was heard behind them. C Daniel? What a coincidence! C C Beverly, how are you? C Good, what a nice surprise, how have you been? C C Very well, thank you, and you? C Jonathan tugged Deannas hand and she reached down to see what he needed. C I see youre with your family C C Yes, we went out for a while. Let me introduce you Deanna C She stood up. C Your wife C C Yes. C Nice to meet you C Deanna said. C Pleasure, my name is Beverly C Deanna C And she held out her hand and she took it. They stayed talking for a few more minutes while Dean watched her. A very pretty and sophisticated woman, you could tell she was a distinguished person. Very well educated, not at all like that woman from their first date at the restaurant. Wow! She was more simr to the picture she had seen of Emily in his office, surely thats what the childrens mother would have looked like. How different she was from herself, could she ever be like that? Beverly looked more like a wife to Daniel, they shared the same background, the same social ce. She had all the ss shecked. Actually, Daniel didnt mind all that Beverly naturally possessed, in fact, Emily was only perceived that way on the outside. But indoors her spirit was not bound by social norms. They said their goodbyes; Beverly would also be at Camis birthday. She watched them leave; Deanna carried the little one in her arms and he guided her with one hand on her back. Apparently the rumors that they couldnt get along werent entirely true. Her youth was showing through, but her attitude was correct. And she had a connection with his children. Funny thing about life, Beverly had hoped to have a chance to win him over and then overnight, a younger woman had taken him out of cirction. Well, it was a stage all men went through wasnt it? When that marriage dissolved she would be the first to fort him. She just had to be more patient, how could a little girl like Deannapete with someone like her? She was at the peak of her professional career, she was sophisticated, elegant, educated and on the same level as Daniel. A marriage to Daniel was not a game, it represented a huge endorsement for any woman, more so for one like her who had the right contacts and knowledge to use that endorsement. Deanna was strangely quiet and taciturn for a while. In her head she kept questioning herself. But Daniel realized why, as the pizza arrived at the table he took a slice and began to eat directly with his hand. Seeing him, Deanna rxed a little and smiled at him. She was grateful to him for trying to clear her doubts. C Its delicious, arent you going to eat? C asked Daniel. C Yes, she said. Those little details were what kept her by his side. That aspect of his personality was the one she liked the most, because it made her feel special. A man with his imposing temperament could be that sweet when he put his mind to it. She was sure that underneath all that armor there was a totally different being, she had already had several glimpses of him. Of course he had conquered her with all that he was, with those obvious differences in his way of being; with that natural elegance of a gentleman who didnt need to force anything and with that impulsive rudeness that burst out when he couldnt control himself or what he felt. C You shouldntpare yourself to anyone, Deanna C He told her when they were back in the house, drinking tea in the kitchen. C I dont C C Good, because you are you and thats what I like most about you C C But I cant help thinking about it either, you know? That woman was a better match for you CN?velDrama.Org owns this text. C And with you a younger man matches you and yet here we are C C I never thought of it that way. I dont see your years C And what do you see? C C Mmmmm let me think about it I see a very handsome and gentlemanly man, when you want to. A detail oriented and a wonderful father As well as elegant and interesting C Im not all of those C C Im not all that C To me you are They were both betting on this rtionship, they were sure of what they felt and yet there were still some shadows lurking. They still had a long way to go and, anyway, they had gotten their hopes up for each other in a very short time. All that remained was to seal their rtionship with the passion they obviously shared. But for some reason it was still dragging on, and not forck of desire. Daniels skin crawled at the thought of her and Deanna could meltpletely. Maybe not rushing was necessary, maybe they needed to reach a breaking point so that the shock would be huge. Daniel couldnt take it anymore, he felt he could go crazy and after the argument with Harry he knew the time hade. He had to make her his womanpletely, im her as his own and leave his mark on her skin. And in order to do that he asked Susan to stay with the kids at his house after Cams birthday party. He wanted to be in a quiet ce with her, to have all the time in the world without anyone interrupting them. To make it perfect, just like their fake wedding night was not. What he didnt know was that Deanna had made the same resolution; all that flirting, those imperceptible touches, the shared kisses did nothing but add to the emotions in her body and heart. She was convinced it was what she wanted and she wanted it badly. She was going to provoke him to the limit, she was tired of waiting. For her it was the most normal thing in the world to express with her body what she felt and so she lost her modesty and set herself free. She wondered if that same overpowering temperament with moments of anger andck of control that Daniel had would be repeated in intimacy. She hoped very greedily that it would. INNUENDO The party that Cam had organized was going to be a big one, she was known for making her events very pompous where many important members of her social circle paraded. Nobody missed them. For all that, Daniel was more than aware that, together with Deanna, they would be the center of attention. Everyone would want to see his new wife and see if any of the gossip was true. Deanna wasnt nervous, but she was worried. Trying to fit in so that her husbands image would remain intact and not be the target of criticism weighed heavily on her. She would never have imagined that dealing with all those demands would be a full-time job. The usual introductions were never ending, but he would not leave her side for a moment. He would hold her hand or take her by the waist, which for Daniel was a clear sign of his support and also of his pride. He was proud to show everyone the woman he had. It also acted, in his mind, as a sign of dominance in front of other men. A primitive sense of marking territory; Deanna, young as she was, pretty, smart and sweet, caught the attention of more than one. Despite all the etiquette and protocol, he had only one thing on his mind for that night and so did Deanna. -Mrs. Crusher, its a pleasure to meet you. C Thank you very much, likewise. C He is a partner in one of our subsidiaries, Lucas Smith and is a friend of Dads. Daniel introduced him. C Congrattions, Daniel, you did well C And he winked before walking away. C What did you do well? C She asked him in an aplice tone. C Hes an extremely unpleasant guy C C Yes, but did you do well? C He looked her straight in the eyes. -Of course. Since when was he so shameless? Deanna smiled sideways at him. That might be a good game for tonight, see how long he could hold out. She was helped by the dress she was wearing with the full back exposed. How he came to ept it with his marked obsession with showing skin; she didnt know. Etiquette dictated that during the evening the family of the honoree mingle with the guests, always showing courtesy. Watching here and go, smiling, drinking, chatting; following her closely and showing up when he thought she was spending too much time with someone, was his way of courting her. Deanna was aware of his pursuit and from time to time, between a drink or a conversation she would seek him out with her eyes and give him a smile or a roll of her eyes. But she was going to take it to the next level, she had discovered a strange taste for provoking him just to see his reaction. Harry hardly came near her, yet he was watching her and Daniel too. The whole innuendo was repulsive to him. But since he couldnt do anything else, he just drank one drink after another, what did it matter? A night of indulgence to finish burying his feelings. He hadnt lied to her when he told her he was popr with thedies. Despite the obvious ring on his finger, women who had once considered him a catch were circting to say hello. However, Deanna had already figured out how to regain his attention. Deliberately, she sought to stand right in the center of his field of vision; first it was a sustained nce, then she touched her hair,ter she pretended to fix her dress, and he ended by apologizing to whomever he was with and moving to her side. C Arent you going to tell me youre jealous? C C Never C C All you do is get my attention and only when Im with other women C C Do I really? C C Sounds like jealousy. C Impossible Impossible was bing to keep his hands off her, impossible was to think of anything else but to take her away from that party at once. On the other hand, Laura couldnt make Harry stop drinking, she was afraid he would end up making a fuss or making a fool of himself. She had to ask Susan to talk to him, but even she couldnt convince him to stop, so she asked him to stay out of the house. Hopefully he would fall asleep on one of the garden benches. The turning point for Daniel that night came to finally drive him crazy. Laura was urging Deanna to sing something for her mother-inw, that she would apany her on the piano. C A short aria Come on Dean! Make it our gift to Cam C C I dont think Cam would like it too much C C I insist too C Daniel added. Jonathan who was listening took her hand and with his little fingers he squeezed hers a bit. C Do you insist too? C The boy nodded his head yes. C Well, I will but only if I get a kiss - The little boy stretched out his arms and connected with his cheek. Something that touched Jonathans soul was hearing her sing because that had be thenguage they shared: music. The two got ready and the guests gathered around the piano. Cami, Charles and Daniel were in the front row. The first notes of the piano began to y and Deanna was magically transformed: the way she stood, the look on her face, her gaze; as if another woman emerged from within her. Her voice came out of her chest with a shuddering power and Daniel was always spellbound, stunned and motionless when he witnessed it. It was impossible to take his eyes off her, she seemed to transmit an overflowing fervor, contained within her being and bursting out all together when she sang. She never looked anyone in the face, she would concentrate on a fixed point in the distance and blurred from reality while performing some piece, but that time she stared at him for a few seconds. The song was for him; she told him so with her eyes inmed with passion. Daniel shuddered all over and his impatience skyrocketed. She seemed to be conveying to him with her voice the desire she felt for him, an unspoken, implicitmunication that no one else could understand. How could he not be crazy about her? No other woman had ever stood up to him in that honest, open way to say, I want you. Deanna seemed to know what connections to move inside him to set everything in motion; and it wasnt just simple desire. It was going to consume everything in her, it was going to reduce him to ashes and he was craving it more than ever. Even Cami had been impressed, congrattions rained down more on Daniel than on her, but Deanna had her own audience and the most fervent was little Jonathan. That little boys joy when he heard her sing was spontaneous. He climbed into her arms to wrap his arms around her neck,pletely ecstatic, just like that time they danced at the wedding. Susan slowly approached them. -Jonathan What do you say we find your siblings and go home for some ice cream? C The little boy decided to switch arms.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! C Will you take them? C C In a little while, after the toast At Daniels request C C But why? C C He has other ns C Susans face told her everything. C Oh Oh! Look at how shameless he turned out to be and she thought she was adding fuel to the fire when Daniel was already on fire. Why, then, not have him go up in mes? When thest person finishedplimenting her she made eye contact with him. Her gaze was charged with electricity because as soon as Daniel saw her he couldnt take his eyes off her. Deanna walked slowly to the doors of a room, stood in front of them and sure that he was watching her she set her ss down on the flower table, looked over her shoulder at him and very deliberately with cadence used her other hand to run down the small of her back. She didnt know if anyone else was watching her and she didnt care. She opened the doors and stepped inside, into what appeared to be Charles library. Daniels breath caught for a few moments and he had to remember to breathe again. It was an insolent invitation, unabashed,pletely open and direct. The blood rushed through his body at an impossible speed, his chest swelled and he lost track of anything else. He followed her slyly into the library. He closed the door behind him and saw her, standing in the center, in the dark, with only the reflections of outside light filtering through the window curtains. Completely ethereal and carnal. I DON’T WANT YOU TO HOLD BACK C Where did you leave it? C asked Daniel C What thing? C C The shame C Ah, yes I lost it around when Susan told me she was taking the kids because you asked her to When did you find it? C C Found what? C C The nerve C The day I met you Daniel leaned against the desk, his desire to touch her burning him. But since she had taken the first step, he wanted to know how far she was willing to go. C You purposely chose the dress C Deanna said. C Yes, so I could see you C Deanna turned and looked back over her shoulder at him. Her face had an expression he had never seen before. C Like that? C C Yes, like this C Always surrounded by women How shameless, youre a married man- She looked him straight in the eye again. C And you surrounded by those guys who steal my time with you C Daniel stood up and walked to the chair behind the desk. If he didnt put some distance he was going to react like an animal. He sat down. C Ah, but youre my favorite gentleman C She walked to the other side of the table. C All night long youve been teasing me C C Did it work? C C Of course it worked. C Well C Deanna made the final determination and went to stand in front of him on the chair. With one hand she stroked his temple, watching as his hair slipped through her fingers and Daniel tentatively ced his hand on her thigh. He looked at her in wonder, she radiated a confidence and assurance he had never seen before.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. -You are so beautiful C She took hold of the edges of her dress and pulled them up just enough so that she could straddle hisp. It was a bold and swift move, she didnt give him time to react. And she was still looking at him from above. Daniels hands instinctively gripped her hips, expectant of what she would do next. She lowered her face to kiss him and as she did so their bodies came into contact. In Daniels head something clouded all his reasoning, he could feel all of her and her mouth kissing him patiently, but full of desire. He stood up violently, sitting her down on the desk and settling himself between her legs. The sudden movement caused Deanna to lose contact with his lips. She could feel it now, too. He held her back and leaned forward, Deanna had to rest her elbows on the desk. -You know if you do those things to me I cant hold back anymore, right? C He told her in a rough, husky voice. -I dont want you to hold back, she whispered in his ear. Daniel let out a sort of growl and attacked her mouth. Deanna confirmed her suspicions: he had the same aggressive temperament. One of her legs began to pull him closer and closer, insisting. With his free hand he grabbed her by the nape of her neck and imprisoned her hair causing her head to give way backwards. And this time it was Deanna who released a sound of satisfaction. He dipped his face between her bare shoulder and neck and kissed his way down to under her chin. He had that whole expanse of her skin to himself and had been wanting to taste her that way forever. He knew he would be addicted to the taste of her. He knew this woman underneath him was going to drive him insane by blowing his mind. Deanna reacted to his attacks by writhing and emitting unintelligible soundsden with delight. He followed the line as far as he could without losing contact until above the neckline of her dress. Her skin was warm and soft, delicate, perfect for him to put his mark on her. The sensations were escting more and more; their skin burned, they fed on each others sounds, on the little echoes of satisfaction or approval they gave each other as they touched. Deanna couldnt remember ever feeling this way with any man, so desired with an almost animalistic desperation. He imed her with an instinctive male arousal, as if she was the only thing in the universe that mattered to him. And suddenly, a dull thud of breaking ss. Something hade through one of the library windows. The bang brought them back to reality, they stood up and tried to find out what had happened. Near a chair they found a stone the size of a golf ball and the path of the ss to the floor. Someone had done that on purpose. Daniel tried to see who had done it, but saw no one outside. His breathing wasbored, his hair disheveled and his mouth smeared with lipstick. Deanna looked at him, biting her mouth. How could he look even sexier in that state? -Ill send someone to find out whos ying target practice with the windows, Deanna approached him and pulled the handkerchief out of her coat pocket. -Youve got all over your face, she said. He smiled and let her wipe it off. Two more minutes and they would have made a mess on Charles desk. -We should go back Deanna told him. C Yes C But he didnt want to leave. Someone knocked on the door, they had heard the sound of the window shattering. They hurried to get ready as best they could before going out again. And they did it very discreetly. They smiled at each other like two children who had yed a prank and got away with it. Their pulses were still pounding and they had to calm their breathing. Apparently no one had noticed their short absence, they thought. Actually, Beverly had been quietly watching them all night. She had seen everything: the looks, the gestures, the intentions and finally their mischief in sneaking into the library. She had mixed feelings, on the one hand, she was fascinated by the faces Daniel made without realizing it when he looked at Deanna or looked for her around the ce. And on the other, a little ck bug gnawed at his insides, how easily that young woman made the most eligible bachelor fall was insulting. Did it alle down to carnal desire? That was what she interpreted. All it took was a pair of firm legs and a soft mouth for Daniel to give himself up in such a vulgar way? She was unaware that he was a man so rooted to his baser instincts; his temperament and constant stiffness said otherwise. And yet there he was, running after a skirt. If that was all it took then she was sure she could give him what he wanted and more as well. Outside, on the other side of the garden, a drunken Harry was crying holding his head in both hands. It was the end of his love for Deanna, Daniel had buried himpletely. He saw a figure behind the windows as he wandered with a drink in his hand and he knew that figure. When he heard his voice he knew he wasnt wrong, but who was she talking to? He could barely make out anything because the room was dark. His curiosity made him witness everything: her Dean seducing his brother, him kissing her lying on top of her on the desk. His drunkenness and anger didnt let him think, he only reacted by throwing the stone against the ss, as if he was throwing his heart at them. He finally fell unconscious on the wet grass; Laura found him when most of the guests had already left. She wondered if this was what her married life would be like: finding her husband passed out, drowned in alcohol, at every family gathering. She sought out some of Harrys cousins to help her get him into the house without being seen by the people who still remained. He wasnt even there when they sang happy birthday to his mother, nor during the toast, or Deannas performance; nor when she left holding hands with Daniel, smilingplicitly. He could not see her face full of anticipation, nor her eyes shining with excitement as her brother spoke to her before they left. Nor could he witness Daniels open and frank smiles, the smirk on his mouth or the expression of happiness he wore. And it was just as well, he had witnessed more than enough to understand that it was time to let her gopletely. Deanna would end up leaving Daniel anyway, because no matter how much they did to make it work it was doomed to fail. Thinking that was the only thing that managed to bring a smile to his face that night. YOU GOT LOST IN HER After that party many things changed in Daniels life, if before he had fallen like a child for her smile now he was lost. The first night they spent together turned out to be everything he had imagined and more; he had a woman in his life again. A wife. Deanna began to melt his armor and lessen his sadness, she restored his joy. His house was a home again, warm and happy. -Deannas birthday is next week, Harry. What should we get her? Do you think she should celebrate it at the house? C C I dont know, Laura. C Ill call her and ask about it. We wont be able to go out and celebrate like we used to. I doubt Daniel will let her get together with all the boys again C C I dont know. C Whats the matter with you? Youve been apathetic for days C C Im sorry, Ive been having trouble at work. Im sorry to make you suffer as well C Harry put his hand on Lauras belly, which was already quite noticeable. He didnt want to take his frustration out on her, but he couldnt help it. Nothing took his mind off the image of Dean and his brother together. He had seen Daniel at thepany every day since that night and the happiness on his face was evident. -Im sure Deanna will let us know if she decides to celebrate, dont worry. Even though shes a married woman, shes still our Dean. No, she wasnt. He couldnt see her like he used to. -You can tell shes happy, apparently they get along better with Daniel Do you think they are really dating? C Laura asked him with enthusiasm. They were doing more than dating. -I dont know. His apathy came back like a bucket of cold water. He removed his hand from his wifes belly and went out to the kitchen. Laura had been watching him for some time, her husband had changed radically after Cams birthday. He concentrated on work, stopped meeting with his friends and hadnt touched her for weeks. Every now and then she would find him in the middle of the night alone in the living room with a bottle in his hand. Anyone would have thought he was drowning his sorrows. It was not what she expected from their marriage. He was still as sweet and kind as ever, but all that joy he radiated was fading. As if little by little it was dying down. C Laura told me that next week is my sister-inws birthday, did you know? C C Yes, Susan C C What are you going to gift my sister-inw? C C I dont know yet, Ill have to think about it. C Maybe Ill get the kids to pick out a present for my sister-inw too C C Susan C What? C C I know what youre trying to do, but its not gonna work C C Really? And why wont it work, brother? C C Because now if shes your sister-inw CContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! C Oh my God! Youre in love, Daniel! C Susan reacted as if she had won the lottery. C Dont make a fuss C C Of course I will! Im so d, brother, I cant tell you how much C C Were just getting started C But you are in love with Deanna C C Yes, but C Oh my God! Did you say yes?! C C You already sound like mom, Susan C Hey! C And Susan was indeed more than happy for Daniel. She had once thought that her brother would never love another woman in his life. The cold, temperamental, indolent Daniel had been tamed by the most unlikely person. Who would have imagined that out of a farce woulde something so wonderful? C Have you heard from Harry? C C No, he doesnt talk to me. I see him every day at the office, but he only speaks to me if its about work. I know about Laura because she talks to Deanna C C Poor thing He must be devastated C C What should I do? I dont know what to do with that boy, Susan C C Maybe you should try talking to him, reassure him that your feelings are sincere and that youll always look out for her. Maybe he needs to hear it C C I dont know C Does Deanna know anything? C C No, of course she doesnt. I wont take any chances with Deanna about this, Im sure shell take it badly C C Its true, she agreed to marry you to help him, shes very fond of him. If she finds out that you are on these terms she will not react well C C Thats why I dont tell her and I dont think Harry will either C He was hurt by Harrys attitude. He wasnt choosing between the woman he loved and his brother, he didnt n on falling in love with her and he didnt know that Harry was as well. But he wasnt going to give up on Deanna either, and certainly not when she was willing to stand by his side. He had never felt this mixture of love and desperate passion, not even with the mother of his children. But Harry kept rejecting him, wouldnt give him a chance to talk to him about anything but business. Daniel was beginning to get fed up with his attitude. Until one morning he ended up locking himself in his office with him. C I wont let youe out until you listen to me C C I dont want to hear you. What could you possibly say to me? C C Harry, I understand what you must be going through C C No, of course you dont. When didnt a woman ever love you? Never Daniel. Emily and now Deanna, you never lose a battle C Youre not the first one to go through this either C C Youre my brother, how could you? C C You think I knew how you felt about her? Really, Harry, that you think I came between you is what hurts me the most about this. You know me, I would never do anything like that, least of all to you C C See? Thats what she breeds in people C C What are you talking about? C C You were always rigid and distant, if you ever cared about other peoples feelings you never showed it and now youre trying to fix the problem we have and you even bother to exin things to me! Thats all Deannas doing C C Maybe C C I dont care what you want to tell me, just know that I married Laura for our son. I almost broke up with her, you know? I could never get Deanna to see me as anything else, but I was nning to tell her how I felt anyway. I love Laura very much, but I will never love her like I love Deanna You were right, I am a coward and yet, Daniel, I wont stop ming you. I dont want to listen to you because nothing you tell me is going to relieve me, at this moment I only feel anger C C Dont let it consume you, your son is on his way. We did all this for him, your responsibility now is to give him a stable home and a happy life. If you have to hate me, do it. But dont forget that I met her because you brought her to my door C C The only thing thatforts me is knowing that eventually shes going to leave you. How long do you think youll be able to keep her? Youve seen what she is and all she has to offer and you dont deserve her. She is a free spirit, Daniel, she will eventually tire of your constant attempts to limit and monopolize her. If you think youll be able to control her, youre crazy. Besides, what will you do when the years of difference between the two of you start to weigh on her? C Daniel had already thought of all that, he had no intention of limiting or controlling her. Her freedom was what made him fall in love. He dared to pretend to her knowing he was about to face a storm, a hurricane, but unlike Harry, he was willing to drown himself if necessary. Finally, talking to his brother proved worse. The grudge he held against him was enormous, he would not easily forgive him if he ever did. It hurt in his soul, but he wasnt going to let her go. He would cling to her and what he felt with all his being. He too cherished, he too suffered, he too had the need to feel loved. He appeared to be an indifferent and distant man, yet he had hopes and dreams as much as anyone else. Why couldnt he get his dreams back? And anyway, the words Harry had said to him, even though he had already considered them, hit him straight in the heart. They became thorns in his side that he would have to live with permanently. He was willing to bear them; he would do everything in his power not to let them pierce his skin. All he wanted was to go back and see her smile, feel her warmth, smell the perfume of her hair. -Susan is right. You lost yourself in it, he said to himself. OAK AND SANDALWOOD Moving into his room was a revtion for Deanna. They no longer had any excuse to continue sleeping apart. Daniel couldnt make sense of continuing to sleep alone, without feeling her by his side, but when he put his mind to it he felt as nervous as a teenager. That afternoon they were sitting in his office, listening to music, while he read. Being in his arms like that, smelling his perfume that was a mixture of oakmoss and sandalwood, made her feel like she was inside a cocoon. Calm moments like that, with her head resting on his shoulder, rxed her as much as if she were about to enter a deep sleep. C Deanna C C Mmmm? C C Do you think are you awake? C C Mm-hmm. C Yeah, well Do you think actually I think its about time I dont know what you think C C About what? C C Moving into my room C Deannas eyes widened suddenly, she was waiting for him to ask her and if he didnt she would propose. A tiny smile tugged at her lips. C To your room? C C Yes C To sleep together C Dont you want to? C C I dont know C It wasnt the answer he wanted to hear and he got more nervous. C If you dont want to C Do you snore? C C No, I dont. C How do you know? C C No one told me that I snore. C Ah, but how shameless! Whos no one? C She said feigning indignation. C I didnt mean that C Deanna knelt down on the sofa with a huge smile on her face and looked him in the eyes. For a second she managed to fool him and make him even more nervous. C Howe I always fall into your traps? C C It must be because Im extremely convincing C C Of course you are very convincing C His voice sounded lower. The hand he had on her waist traveled to her head and drew her towards him very slowly. How she loved those attitudes Daniel had! One moment he was nervous and the next he had all that confidence back. Deannas gaze changed from cheerful and sparkling to totally seductive and when that happened he felt something shoot up inside his chest. The kiss began to heat up, the book he was holding ended up on the floor to be reced by her hips. C Is that a yes? C He said, pulling a few inches away from her mouth. C Its ckmail you know Ill say yes, if you kiss me that way C C Mmmm C Daniel leaned further and further over her, until he had her almost cornered against the back of the couch. Deanna loved digging her fingers into his short hair, it felt so soft. The door suddenly opened. -Daniel Oh my God! C Cam cried out in horror. Behind her entered Charles who upon seeing them just smiledplicitly and marched straight over to sit in his sons chair at the desk. Daniel stood up as fast as he could and so did Deanna. The only difference was that he waspletely red and she was just smiling underhandedly. C Mom you mustnte in without knocking first! For Gods sake! C C Daniel! CContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! C Deanna, Id like to have a coffee, if you dont mind C Charles told her. -Sure, Ill be right back. When she passed by Cam, she was still half trying to hide her smile. -Hi, Cam. She looked at her even more horrified, if that was possible. -Hi. Deanna went out and closed the door behind her. C Shame on you, Daniel, how do you do those things in your house, what if it had been one of the kids?! C C My kids know how to knock before theye in, Mom C C Now, Cam, dont make a fuss. Its perfectly normal for a newlywed couple C Charles tried to calm her down. His father was still smiling, how could he not be happy for him? He saved Deanna from his wifes indignation by asking her for a coffee and rejoiced in the idea that Daniel had finally taken the step that would get him out of the sadness that had tormented him for so many years. C What are you guys doing at home? C C Your father wanted to talk to you and I just went with him. If I had known, I would have stayed C C Mom please Whats wrong, Dad? C C You came for the gossip, dear. I wanted to tell you personally that were incorporating a new corps ofwyers in thepany C C Yes, I read it this morning C C But thats not the news C Cam told him. C And what is? C C Its Beverlysw firm that they hired C C And thats why you came, for the gossip C C Now, Charles! Isnt that wonderful, son? Youll be working together from now on C C Its all the same to me C C Come on, Daniel! Beverly is a splendid woman and an excellentwyer- C Im married, remember? And if she didnt remember it now, it would stick in her mind. She herself intervened in that decision by forcing Charles to discuss it with her friends husband, Arlene. It was a good firm, well-established and reputable; generations of sessfulwyers. And among them, Beverly. Thats why Cami insisted ad nauseam. But Daniel was not interested. Beverly was an elegant, nice, intelligent, sessful woman, she came from a good family and had made a name for herself despite herst name. She was everything Cami had hoped for in a wife for her eldest son. She still couldnt convince herself that Daniel had been won over by this young girl who boasted nothing more than a vtile temperament. She wasnt going to get involved in her sons affair, but she would do her part to show him that she wasnt the right woman for him. Deanna returned with Charles coffee. C Thank you, dear. How have you been? C C Fine, thank you, sir C C You know, you can call me by my first name, lets forget that Sir thing C C Well, Charles C C Yeah, yeah C He nodded in satisfaction. C Im sorry I have to leave you, but I have sses C C So early? C Daniel asked. C Yes, at least for this week C C What time do you get back? C C Before dinner, Ill stop by to see Laura C C Well C Daniel was a little ufortable with that. If she went to Lauras, she would see Harry. C When I get back Ill move my things C C Yes C Well, nice to see you Charles, Cami, see youter C C See youter, dear C C Bye C Only replied her mother-inw. She gave Daniel a big smile and left. C What things are she moving? C C Could you be a little nicer, Mom? C C Im sorry C She said in a dry tone and looked away. C Daniel I need to talk to you about something in particr, thats why I came C Said Charles. C Ill go see the children C Cami excused herself. Deanna was still smiling when she arrived at her singing lessons. The situation had been so embarrassing that it was funny. It was worth it just to see Daniels face all red. Where was the stone-faced, expressionless, cutting man? Where was the proud,bative Deanna? She was in love. In love with a man who was like no other. She didnt want to concentrate on anything but her feelings, on this period she was living now, on the emotions that were growing every day. But she still had one thing left to do: talk to her mother and grandmother. What was she going to tell them? Her mother was going to be angry with her for hiding her marriage from her, her grandmother would be ted and insist on meeting her new grandson. Not only that, the new grandson had 3 children and was 15 years older. She just knew she would tell them the whole truth. They were her only family; it was always just the 3 of them. Her mother had never told her much about her father, all Deanna knew about him was that he left her mother heartbroken. SADNESS AND DESIRE After her sses Deanna stopped by Harry and Lauras apartment, but he wasnt there. She found a worried and somewhat sad Laura; so she just listened to her. She wasnt going to tell her how well things were going with Daniel if her friend was in that state. Laura told her that Harry was distancing himself more and more from her, that he was still the same sweet and considerate man, but that it seemed that he only cared about the baby and his job. How strange, Deanna thought, they were always so in love with each other. Maybe it would be a time of adjustment for Harry. She arrived at the house a little worried, it was strange to see Laura like that. Maybe the pregnancy was affecting her. Daniel waited for her a little uneasily, wondering if she saw his brother. Should he live with that anguish forever? Dismayed every time they met? C How did it go? C C Fine. C Did you see Laura? C C Yeah, I didnt see her very well. Harry seems to be having a hard time adjusting to his new life C C I see He knew exactly what was wrong with Harry. C The kids? C C Theyre doing their schoolwork Do you want me to help you with your stuff? C He was eager. C No need, Ill just bring a few things today. Tomorrow with more time I can move the rest C And all she took from her room was her sleeping clothes, a toothbrush and ab. He opened the door to let her in first. The room was muchrger than hers, with its own bathroom and little furniture. The same scent of oak and sandalwood. -You can put your clothes in here tomorrow, He opened a side door leading to the dressing room. He had cleared hangers and shelves, drawers and made room in the shoe rack. C You were busy while I was gone C C Yeah, I thought youd bring everything in today C C Thank you C For Deanna it was a sweet gesture on his part. Sometimes he acted totally different from his temperament. Maybe the real Daniel was that other one, the one who had details and tender words and not the indifferent one. She walked through the bathroom and the rest of the room. On his bedside table were some photographs, among them one of Emily. Deanna picked it up and looked at it for a while. C Im sorry, I didnt realize give it to me, Im going to store it away. C Why? C C Its your room too, I dont want you to feel ufortable C C You dont have to store it, I dont feel ufortable She was very pretty, Naomi looks very much like C C Yeah, Ethan too C C Thats true, but I think hes more like you. Serious and gentlemanly C C Next month is a new anniversary C He told her thoughtfully. C What do you do on that day? C C We usually take her flowers Im sorry C C Shes the mother of your children, theres nothing to apologize for C C Ethan and Naomi still miss her Jonathan I dont think he remembers her too much C C Do you? C C Yes C He stared at her, stunned, and there it was: the sadness. Deanna could feel it; that gray shadow that sometimes overshadowed his brown eyes was the memory of Emily. She left the photograph where it was and turned to hug him. For a few moments Daniel was surprised, but then he hid his face in her neck and hugged her too. No one could rece Emily in his heart, but she could take a new ce in it. She wanted him to know that she was there for him, that she would be there for him even when he was feeling sad or down. Daniel had never mentioned anything about it, and she hadnt asked him. If he wanted to talk to her about Emily, Deanna would listen, but she wasnt going to pursue him with questioning. Much less seeing the sadness resurface in him at the memory of her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan opened the door and rushed into the room, but stopped dead in his tracks when he saw the scene. It was the second time they had been caught that day. -Today I told your grandmother that my children knock on the door before theye in, you must knock first, son. But the little boy just looked at him and then at Deanna. C Whats the matter? C she asked him. The boy began to walk to where she was standing very slowly and without taking his eyes off his father. Daniel was looking at him in amusement and surprise. What was that look? He hugged Deannas legs tightly. C Hey, I was there, Daniel said and Deannaughed. But Jonathan kept looking at him as if he was warning him to stay away. Susan had guessed right: he had a rival. -I cant believe it Deanna She couldnt stopughing at the little boys attitude. C Jonathan is definitely more like you than Ethan C C I dont look at people like that C C Oh, of course you do! C Deanna stretched out her hand for Daniel to take. C Jonathan, listen to me C The boy separated a little from her legs and saw the intertwined hands and hid his head again. C Little gentleman, look at me I love you very much, with all my heart, but I also love daddy C C With all your heart? C Daniel asked. C Yes, thats right Im not going to love you any less for loving Dad, Ethan and Naomi. Its just that the love we share with Dad is a little different, but thats all Jonathan raised his head to look at her. -I promise, she said. And that seemed to convince him because when he looked at his father again, he no longer had that angry expression on his little face. He smiled at Deanna. Daniel took him in his arms and hugged him tightly. This family was iplete, but not empty. She was sure that when the gloom lifted a little more from their hearts the memory of Emily would bring not shadows, but smiles. After dinner, Deanna walked the children to their rooms, tucked Jonathan in and went to bed; only she would no longer sleep alone. She walked in and found him sitting on the bed, leaning against the back of the bed and reading some papers. Daniel looked at her over the top of his sses and she smiled. She went into the bathroom and there was the sound of running water. When she got under the warm water she remembered she hadnt picked up her shampoo, she would have to use his, but when she looked for it she discovered it on the shelf with all her things. How cute, why was he so changeable, didnt he realize that those little details made him irresistible? Daniel couldnt hold back, he couldnt. He stepped into the shower making Deanna gasp and immediately wrapped his arms around her from behind grabbing her waist. C What is it in your family that no one calls beforeing in? C C I couldnt resist C And he began to kiss her shoulder C I had to know what your wet skin tastes like C The contact of his eager lips sent electricity throughout her body. And when the extension of her shoulder was not enough he continued the path down her neck until he reached under her earlobe. With each kiss their bodies grew closer together. Deanna stroked his hair and with her other hand she held onto the tiled wall. The water made her body slick, warmer, softer and Daniel burned with the desire to go all over her. One of his hands trailed down her belly to the curve of her hip and followed, brushing her thigh, only to return along the same spot. He caressed every part he could reach with his fingertips, just barely, and her skin bristled. Soon, between his kisses and his hands, Deanna began to let soundse out of her mouth; soft at first, then more broken, like choking. Hearing her was awakening a primal part inside him that was bing harder and harder to contain. It seemed that the reactions he provoked in her resonated like echoes and came back to him, like a shock wave. They fed back to him with sensations. Just as she vibrated she also provoked, she had that primordial instinct that seemed to fit perfectly with his. She gave herself to all her passions with the same intensity and this man was one of them. In his arms she forgot all modesty, all shame, she felt safe and desired in an irrational way. Her own desire was triggered. YOU’RE RUDE She turned over with her body loaded with heat, all those caresses, all those kisses. He knew how to touch her, how to taste her skin to untie her. It was what he sought every time: to release her. Because when she did it she poured out everything she had, she gave herselfpletely, she was his. She looked at him with her eyes transformed, her pupils dted and her breathing agitated. Daniel was initiating the game, but Deanna was dominating it. She exuded a halo of desire that was only for him, because he provoked it, because she had never felt that basic, pure need to love with her body what her heart dictated. Not like this, not with that madness. Seeing her react was everything that made him lose his temper; he had never experienced it with anyone else. And thats why her attitudes puzzled him and at the same time ttered him, turned him on and intimidated him at the same time. How could he not lose his sanity? She changed her skin, her gaze became seductive andcent; even the posture of her body mutated. She seemed to offer herselfpletely, every part of her, all of her. She didnt hesitate, she didnt flinch, sure of herself and of what she felt. Daniels hands were burning to reach out and caress her again. But he didnt move, he waited, watching her eyes light up more and more. Deanna kissed him using her whole mouth, her lips, her tongue; kissed him as she always did, pulling him into her warmth. It didnt take much more than one of her kisses to make his head explode; the feel of her body against his, of each of her soft, bristling curves managed to draw sounds from deep in his chest. Hoarse, low, ecstatic sounds. And as if it were anguage, she emitted her own as well. He was blinded, lost, Daniel became it that did not let him think, only feel. In a single, sharp movement he took her thighs in his hands and Deanna suddenly felt the coldness of the tiles on her back. He could handle her as if she were made of feathers, in his lewd delirium he measured no strength. In the morning she would have the mark of his fingers on her legs and the mark of his mouth on her neck. And if he could he would fill her with his traces on her skin, like tattoos, so that everyone would see them and not doubt to whom she belonged. Deanna would greet him with her arms around his shoulders and legs around his waist. Clinging and determined. She would say words in his ear, mischievously to feed him even more. And she seeded, from those soft, delicate lips that emitted such a sweet voice came the most indecent phrases. He would never hear them outside of their intimacy, but he awaited them, he knew she would incite him and ask for him without any shame whatsoever. And her repertoire was extensive. -Youre gross -His voice was getting huskier and huskier. And Deanna would only smile, as if satisfied with her small triumph. Daniel saw the calmness of that smile and all he could do was eat her mouth with desperation. Sometimes catching one of her lips with his teeth, sometimes just sucking her whole. And she poured out more moans, choking, uncontroble sighs that increased in intensity with every minute. The heat was bing unbearable, her body was on fire and the tingles began to crawl up her spine. Sparks formed in her belly like whirlpools. Her grip intensified so much that Daniel felt her nails on his back, she would leave her marks too. And suddenly a white fire spread through every part of her being, pulling her away from reality. The little contortions and spasms cascaded, he had to hold her tighter to keep his bnce. Her face in all its splendor with an expression of pure ecstasy, her mouth open letting out her voice, the curve of her perfect neck, her eyes closed but rxed, her hair spread out on the wall; an image so sensual and at the same time amazing, it hit Daniel with a mammoth momentum pushing him to free himself along with her. The calm after the storm found them finishing the bath with much rxation. With patience and time to catch their breath, they shared the shower, giving each other tender little kisses. Daniel rested his forehead on his wifes wet back and sighed, he could stay like this all night. It was not only because of the exciting moment they had just experienced, but also because of the feeling of stillness that their closeness generated in him. It appeased his demons. Theyy in bed for a while before falling asleep. Deanna with her head on Daniels chest and him wrapping his arms around her, offering her a safe ce. He had once thought that this moment, having her for him like this, would only be a fleeting thing of a drunken night. Now how would he let her go? The weight of her body next to him was such a nice feeling. They would settle and fit together effortlessly. Wasnt it all that way? What started as a battle of tempers evolved into thisplicity that soothed their hearts. Deanna thought fate was very mischievous. She had never met him until that night at Harrys apartment and things happened so quickly. At what point did she fall in love with him? She couldnt pinpoint it, but when Daniel proposed to separate something inside her was screaming at her loudly. She was so overwhelmed by everything he represented, everything he was, his face and his eyes, his big hands and his hidden sadness, that she felt that if she left him something would break. He continued to read the papers that were forgotten when his instinct was awakened. It scared him a little of the connection he had forged because it was too intense. Not only did they connect in bed (or the shower), but they connected on other levels as well. She seemed to know when he needed his space or when he neededpany, when to give him sweet and understanding or crude words. They apparentlymunicated as if they had been together for years. Of course he was scared, if that connection was lost he might bleed out. C Did you fall asleep? C C No, I didnt. C What do you want to do for your birthday? C C Nothing special. Id just like us to spend the day together with the kids Maybe invite Susan Harry and Laura C C You must have friends too, tell them toe C C My friends are all like Harry and me, are you sure? C C What does that mean? C C That were all rowdy together C C Never mind, Id like you to celebrate your birthday as you prefer C C Well, Ill let you know then But I warned you, hmmm? C C And your present C Theres no need for a present C But I want to give you something Deanna thought about it for a moment. C Id like to visit my mom and my grandmother CContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. C You can do that whenever you want C Yes, but you muste with me. Its about time you met your mother-inw, dont you think? I have to clear things up for her and Ill feel more at ease if youre with me C C We can go on Saturday C C Well, Ill call them tomorrow to tell them. Thank you. She settled down a little more and sleep won her over. It was easy to fall asleep like this. Feeling cared for and protected by a man was new to her. Yes, she had had previous rtionships, but none like this one. What was it that set him apart from the rest? His dark and distant character, the way he was a proponent of imposing his will, the coldness that often immersed him and his indifference; these were not his best virtues. And yet, Deanna liked that side of him. As she liked this other one where he was sweet and considerate. He was a loving father in his own particr way. He was attentive to his children, took care of getting them to and from school, what they needed, what they wanted. Harry told her about all the things he did for the little boy when he stopped talking, described his despair and worry and the frustration of not finding a solution. He kept the memory of Emily, painful though it was and tried to keep that memory from hurting Deanna by wanting to store her picture. Of course it crept into her imperceptibly, a little at a time, and Deanna didnt want to take it away. She could find a bnce between what made up her life and this new one she was starting. If he was with her, what couldnt she aplish? But deep, deep down inside she prayed that this would be nothing more than a passing fling for Daniel. She had a hidden fear that he would tire of it one day, that the excitement would dissipate, that her youth would overwhelm him and ask her to leave. What would she do? She had nothing assured just because of her youth, on the contrary, for her it was a barrier not an advantage. The kind of life Daniel led, the ces he moved and the people he frequented was alien to a woman raised in a small family restaurant. MERCILESSLY BLOWS Deannas birthday was nothing more than a get-together at home with some friends and family. Strangely, Cami suffered a terrible stomach ache on the same day. Charles arrived with a gift, had a few drinks and left; it was a young peoples dinner party. When she had told him they were rowdy, she meant that most of them were musicians, and they packed the small ce where she had her music room. The evening turned into a bohemian scene, between songs and instruments. Daniel felt like a toad from another well, although he kept a cheerful and cordial mood. But he would not be separated from her; with the exception of Laura, Susan and Deanna herself, they were all men. Younger men. Harry stood in a corner, quiet, self-absorbed. He was making a huge effort to stay in the same room and not run away. How long was it going to take him to forget her? He barely spoke to anyone and watched Daniel with distaste when they exchanged nces. He only seemed toe back to life when the birthday girl sang a song; then he shut himself away again. He was bing a bitter man; he simply couldnt process in his head everything that was going on around him. Seeing them together, seeing them happy, seeing them love each other; it should have been him, not Daniel. He got annoyed at Lauras insistence that he join in with the guitar and left saying hed have a cigarette. Deanna looked at him the whole time, saw his different face; it wasnt the same old Harry. Lauras sad expression told her that things hadnt improved between them. What was wrong with that boy? Why didnt hee to tell her his problems like he used to? -Ill go get some drinks, she said to Daniel, standing up. -No need, Ill go. C No, no, anyway, I have to go to the bathroom dont worry about it. She left without giving him time to reply. Daniel exchanged nces with Susan and she understood. C So this is where youve been hiding, kid C C Hi Deanna C C Do you want a drink? C C No, Id better not C Harry tell me whats going on? C C What do you mean, whats the matter? C C I visited Laura the other day, shes worried and a bit sad about you It seems that the entric and crazy Harry Crusher is out of sight C C Im just trying to adjust Its nothing serious, Dean C She leaned against the wall beside him and was silent. She was alwaysfortable to be with, even without speaking. She was a perennial presence that gave him security and confidence. Deanna solved all his inner conflicts with a smile and words of encouragement, always telling him that he could handle anything. Anything but this, except the image of her brother above her on a desk. Worse still when he kissed her and touched her. And like a repetitive echo Daniels words using him of being too little of a man for her. A coward. It hurt him more than anything else. That he had been a coward and not told her how he felt for fear of rejection. And now there was no going back, now everything was lost. Now he was married, to be a father, and she was with his brother. -Youre both sleeping together, arent you? C He didnt even realize what he was saying, as if speaking his thoughts aloud. Deanna didnt answer right away. -Yes. C Yeah, of course you are. C You know, lets give it a try really C C Try? What can you try with a 40-year-old man with three kids? C The bitterness again. C And what does that mean? C C Come on Deanna! Hes almost old enough to be your dad. What is he, some kind of stand-in dad to you? C You coward, you cant even tell him the truth now. C Of course he isnt! C -It was supposed tost for a while and thats it. Youre going to drop out of school? Youre going to give up everything to be with him and then youll get tired C C Youre talking bullshit. What is it that bothers you? Im here because of you and Laura What came up between us neither of us nned it, it just happened. C Do you really think he didnt n it? Dont be naive, for Gods sake! You dont know him, this is just afortable entertainment for Daniel, he doesnt even have to pick you up somewhere, he has you in his house. His soul ached and he wanted her to get some of that pain too. He wanted to hurt her and make her bleed like him. -You think he seduced me You think that! I cant believe that! You see me as an ignorant child, you think I dont know men and hes going to trick me to use me and then throw me away C Hes got you for a babysitter, youre his nanny, youre his only child!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. C Hes got you for a nanny, youre his mistress. What else? And dont tell me youre his wife! He walks you all over the ce so they can see hes got a young woman to wallow in his ego! C Maybe if he gave her one lunge after another he could convince her. C Daniels not like that! Youre the one who doesnt know me. I dont care about the age difference, I dont care if he has 1, 3 or 7 children. Since when do you care about such things? All that didnt matter to you the day you asked me to marry him! C C Because you didnt sleep with my brother! C C What is it? Some kind of jealousy scene because I got my hands on your immacte hero? C C That fuckers nobodys hero! Hes going to put you in his bed until hes sick of you! You delude yourself like an inexperienced teenager, you dont even meet the criteria to be the wife of a man with his reputation Do you want me to give you a time limit on when hell throw you out of his life? Or shall I give you yours when he cant keep up with a younger woman and youre bored? C He looked at her with eyes full of anger, jealousy, hatred, but hers had filled with tears. He saw the first of them roll down her cheek and felt a bucket of cold water on his back. What did he do? He dumped all the frustration, the bitterness, the unease on Deanna. In the end, he was worse than Daniel. -You dont suppose I didnt think of all that already? Her smile was sad and more tears came. C Of course I thought about it! Of course I thought about it Im afraid too But thats not why Im not going to stop trying. If Im a toy for Daniel, at least I know I dont see him that way. I cant even say Im going to get money out of him! Thats how foolish I am. I love him so much that I fight every day to fit into his life, for him to fit into mine! Yes, hes older! So what? And if he dumps me because Im not Lady Deanna, so be it! I was worried about you, because youre sad and I dont know whats wrong with you. I would never have imagined that you are so prejudiced Youre such a jerk C Her face was already soaked, her mouth was trembling and it hurt so, so much. All his insecurities on full disy, exposed for anyone to see. And Harry had pointed them out as sins; his dear friend, his little brother. She stood bravely in the face of his usations, defended how she felt about Daniel, defended her own pride, but her insides were shivering with cold; pain is cold, icy and sharp. Harry couldnt speak any more. Seeing her cry because of his guilt, because of his cowardice, because he couldnt tell her that he was actually jealous, that he loved her, that she forgave him for not confessing to her sooner. He couldnt tell her that his sadness was caused by his grief for having lost her to his brother, or that he had married because of a pregnancy. He wanted to hug her, to beg her forgiveness, but he couldnt move. Deanna came in feeling defeated. And Harrys grief exploded. Susan stood listening to them, silent and restless for him to tell her the true reasons for his sorrows. She went out and wrapped her little brother in her arms that he might not pour out his grief alone. She prayed to the heavens that time would pass quickly so that his grief would be quick to fade and that Daniels love would be strong enough to withstand all the offensives that still awaited him. I LOVE HER, SUSAN Returning to Daniel, who was waiting uneasily for her, after all that was very difficult. She washed her face several times, trying to hide the red in her eyes, she didnt want him to see her like that and ask her what was wrong. If she told him shed argued with Harry it was going to be more trouble. She fetched some bottles from the kitchen and went back to the music room. He saw here in with a smile on her face and his heart stilled. A few of his friends were still ying something and another was singing. She sat close to Daniel, as if she needed to feel him, slipped an arm around his waist and rested her head on his shoulder. It was her way of saying hold me and he did. He pulled her even closer to him, tickling her cheeks with the cashmere of his jumper. C Is everything all right? C C Yes Just a bit tired Why do you always smell so good? C C Because I take a bath every day C Deannaughed. He meant it, stating the obvious as an indisputable fact. He used to have that kind of repartee, always basing his answers on logic; turning the simple, everyday into something funny. Hearing her relieved his concern even more. C Your friends y very well C C They wont get tired until the wee hours of the morning, I assure you C C Never mind, its a long time since theres been so much noise in this house C C Theyre all crazy, I hope they dont wake the children C C Yesterday I spoke to an architect about modifying the guesthouse and converting it into a proper music studio, so youll have a bigger and morefortable ce for yourself and youll be able to wee them better when theye again C For some reason her chest contracted a little, it was as if he was caressing the wound Harry had just opened. A happiness that hurts. She hid her face a little higher, not wanting him to see it, and whispered a small thank you in his ear. He responded with a light squeeze on her waist. He could do that and more, he could do anything for her; he would never wait for her to ask for anything, he would always go ahead and solve anything for his wife. He would solve, remedy, fix and tend; he would go over things, find the best way and execute. And for Deanna he would turn the world upside down if necessary. C They talkedst night, on the veranda in the garden. Harry was devastated C C Did he say anything to her? C C No at least not about whats really going on with him. But, Daniel, the discussion was strong. Deanna didnt say anything to you? C C No, she was strangest night. She said she was tired, but when we went to bed, she just wanted me to hold her so she could sleep C C Im not going to tell you what they talked about, brother, but I have to ask you something C C What is it, Susan? C C Are you really sure you want to see this through to the end? I mean, are you convinced that you want to spend your life with her? You know as well as I do that youre going to face a lot of difficult situations. People are going to talk behind her back. She doesnt fit in anywhere C C She fits in with me and thats all that matters to me. She fits in with my children, what more can I expect? The gossip doesnt worry me; in the end it will go away. C Yes, but before they do, theyll leave marks. Ethan told me that some of his ssmates made fun of him because his new mother is a young girl. Its a good thing your son looks like you, otherwise it would have been bad for him. C Ethan said something to me. But as you say, he handled it well. Hes not affected by thements because he knows firsthand what Deanna is really like. C Daniel dont you have any doubts? C C Doubts about what? C Doesnt the age difference affect you? C Of course it did, in every possible way. From trying to stop pressuring her with his jealousy over her short clothes; she was always surrounded by young men like herself, with the same impetus, the same desire and energy. Her fear that one day she would see him as too old for her, that one day he would not be able to respond to her desire with the same intensity. C Of course I do. But what can I do? I love her, Susan, and I want her for myself. I want to give her everything, I even want children with her! Yes, I know its too soon to think about it C Ive never heard you talk like that before Not even with Emily Daniel, are you sure? C C I am, very sure But I cant speak for Deanna, Im tortured by the fact that shes young and has a long way to go. She got married overnight, not only to me, but to the kids as well. How do I know she wont get tired and want to live a different life? If you ask me Im going to tell you that I dont know. C I support you always and you know it. Ive never seen you like this for a woman, if you bet everything on this rtionship, Ill be the first to encourage you. I want you to be happy, I want you both to be happy. Harry was crying like a little boyst night, Daniel C C Believe me I understand; Id be the same way. I tried to talk to him, but hes full of spite, he thinks I stole her from him when in fact he let her go himself. Did you know he only married for the child? C C Yes, I knew that C At least he had enough decency CN?velDrama.Org owns this text. C Hes in a marriage he doesnt want because of his son. Laura senses something is happening to her. How long can he excuse himself by saying hes just getting used to his new life? Sooner orter shell find out, poor Laura! C The phone rang and Daniel answered. -Yes, send her in Its Beverly -Well, Id better go Susan stood up. C Daniel Susan, how are you? C Hi Beverly, good, how are you? Im just leaving, so you can talk quietly. Ill call youter, brother C C Sure, take care of yourself. C See you, Susan. C Take care C Susan didnt like Beverly at all, there was something about her that didnt quite fit. Sometimes shed meet her at a meeting or a g and theyd talk cordially about trivia. She never asked about Daniel, but it wasmon knowledge that she was more than interested in him. More than one had imed that she would be the next Mrs. Crusher; there was no other woman who could hold that title more than she. They didnt even go on a date, Beverly tly refused her mother and Camis idea of setting them up on a blind date. That was not a blind date because they had known each other since they were children. She studied with Susan at the girls college and then at the same university as he did; only by the time she started, Daniel was a senior. They had known each other all their lives, shared holidays as kids, birthdays, outings with mutual friends. If it hadnt been for Daniel meeting Emily as a teenager, Beverly would be his wife today; at least thats what was believed within their circle. Thats how good they looked together. Just as everyone knew that she had a special affection for him, it was known that Daniel never looked at her as a potential mate; at most as a childhood friend. She was the archetype of the perfect woman in many respects: tall, slender, ck-haired and big-eyed; a respected professional with a recognized career, polite, protocol and feminine manners. And extremely astute. Perhaps because she was expected to be the one, the scandal of Daniels marriage to a college girl exploded around her. First Emily, the teenage sweetheart, and now a young girl no one knew and apparently didnte from anywhere either. The most eligible bachelor was slipping away from her all the time. She was also teased for it: she could never get the noose around his neck. But she had witnessed how little it took, ording to her, to finally attract him. In addition to fulfilling the desire to be his wife, it meant a coalition of two forces. There was a lot of potential in that union, if she could pull it off. Adding the Crusher name to her name would give her endless possibilities, even political ones. Why settle for a prosecutors office if, with him at her side, she could aspire to a higher office? She had all the time and the proximity to achieve it. They were going to work together from now on and she was convinced that with the right tactics she would finally have a chance. It didnt matter if his current wife was younger and bolder, she had a bigger arsenal and nned to use it all. BROKEN HEART The woman standing in front of him looking at him in amazement and bewilderment was so much like Deanna; the same hair, eyes, even the posture of her body. And the same incredulous look. She was only about 10 years older than him, she looked less. The other woman, on the other hand, had a huge smile on her face, white hair and a happy expression. Intimidated, Daniel Crusher was intimidated. When Deanna told them that she had married, why and to whom, his mother turned pale, screamed, sulked and ranting. Her grandmother, on the other hand, kept congratting her and fussing. -Hed bettere and show his face, her mother said. -Yes, yes, bring him in, Deanna! I want to see my new grandson. They were behind the restaurant, which was separated from the small house by a small garden of aromatic herbs. They sat at the table, Deanna next to Daniel, holding his hand under the tablecloth. They had prepared coffee and some sandwiches, but no one was drinking or eating. Philippa stared at him unblinkingly, suspiciously. If Cami could be reckless, Deannas mother was worse. C How old did you say you were? C C 40 C Daniel answered.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. C And what does you do? C C Im a businessman C C Mom, I already told you all this C C Never mind, I want to hear it again C C Philippa, stop questioning him At least hes handsome C C Grandma! C C Well, its true, Deanna. I have a handsome grandson C Daniel smiled at her. Now he knew where his wifes freedom of expression came from. -Look, Ill be honest with you. I dont like what my daughter is doing at all. She was studying, she was doing more than well, she dropped out and now shes going to fall a year behind. Herst year C C I will personally see to it that she finishes her studies. Deanna can go back to college whenever she wants, you dont have to worry about that. C You two got married behind our backs. C That was my decision, Mom. C You have 3 children who surely wont be much younger than her- C Thats right, Ethan, Naomi and Jonathan. C And now theyre trying to see if it really works C C Yes C C How would you react if your daughter told you all that? C C Probably like you, or worse. I can only assure you that my intentions with Deanna are not dishonest. While it started out as a lie, it is no more C C Of course youre going to tell us that C C Youre right. All I can do is prove with actions that Im serious about your daughter. Im not the kind of man who takes amitment lightly, I never was and I dont intend to start now C C What do your children have to say about all this? At least the older ones must have an opinion about it C C My kids love Deanna, all three of them. But especially the youngest, he has a distinct connection to her. They dont know the real reason we got married and I dont think they need to know yet. My house became a home again when she came into our lives, for that alone I am more than grateful. She changed everyones essence, but most of all she changed mine. C My Deanna is an angel, she always was, since she was a little girl C Grandma told her. C I know it, believe me I know it. C Philippa, daughter, this man is hopelessly in love, stop questioning him C But Philippa had her doubts, she was suspicious. Her own story was argument enough to support her suspicions about Daniel. Deannas father had been a man like him, a wealthy man, with all the money, the same manners; just seeing him made her remember him. She had been very young when she met him in that very restaurant. He would stop by almost every day for lunch with a group of college ssmates. As time went by they started chatting, he used to stay a little longer after everyone left. One night he showed up alone, told her that he liked her, that she was pretty and that he wanted to go out with her. Philippa was very uncertain, but in the end she took him on a date. Then they turned into more outings; he introduced her to his friends as his girlfriend; he would tell her that he wanted to marry her when he finished studying. They were in love. But his love was not strong enough to withstand the pressures of his family; how could he marry her when she was just a young girl from a small restaurant? They already had the ideal woman he should marry. Its a meaningless affair of youth, his mother had told him. Forget all yourforts if you marry her, I wont give you anything, his father had threatened him. The unconditional love he had for her was, in reality, tied to many conditions. It broke her heart, he had to leave her. And he did not hesitate to do so, one day he simply disappeared. Philippa tried to reach him several times; until she realized that he himself refused to see her. And Deanna was already growing in her womb. A coward, a liar, more afraid of losing privileges than love to give. Her pregnancy was painful, watching a baby grow inside her who would be born without her father; the reminder of her hurting heart. But Deanna arrived and the first cry erased all that grief. She worked double time at the restaurant, while Grandma took care of the little girl. When she grew old enough to ask about her dad, Philippa was elusive. All she got to know about him was from her grandmother, That man, your daddy, broke your mommys heart. It was more than enough for Deanna to understand and she never asked about him again. She had her mom and her grandmother, she didnt need anything else. Even as an adult she wasnt curious about who he was or where he was, he simply hadnt existed in her life. Now this other man, very much like him, shows up at her house to tell her that he was her daughters husband. Of course she was angry, convinced that Deanna would go through the same thing. When the pressure became unbearable, he would discard her. When his wifes humble origins were pointed out or mocked, he wouldnt stand for it. And she, too, would be heartbroken, deluded child. As she had been. But Daniel was adamant, he was very different from Deannas father. He would never back down, he would not flinch, he would not be intimidated or allow anyone to disrespect his wife. He was willing to stand up for what he felt to anyone. The only one who could end the rtionship they had was Deanna, and he would still do anything to keep her. She didnt let go of his hand for a moment, giving it little squeezes at times to let him know she was with him. She kept her face raised before the arguments her mother threw out, convinced of how she felt about him. Her mother would look into her eyes, looking to find a trace of doubt in them, but she didnt see a single one. She knew those eyes all too well. Finally, Philippa had no choice but to ept them, just as they were: together and in love. Deanna was willful, fighting, smart, and she knew she wouldnt let herself be walked over by anyone. If he dumped her or discarded her she could always go home. But first, Philippa would take it upon herself to put him in his ce and embarrass him in front of anyone. The grandmother was extremely excited about her brand new grandson. And she expressed it to her daughter when Daniel and Deanna left. C I knew our little girl would find a good man to marry - she said. C How do you know hes a good man, Mom? Calmly all thising to introduce himself could have been just another charade C C Because if my Deanna is in love with him that means hes worthy of that love. You know well how she is, she can be very optimistic about life, but she has her feet firmly nted on the ground. She wouldnt make that decision to go on if she wasnt sure C C Couldnt he be a bit younger? He has three children! My goodness C C Theres no age for love, those prejudices are out of fashion Philippa, Im surprised you still think that way. In my time it was verymon, your father was 20 years older than me. And whats wrong with me having 3 children? They can have more if they want. Youre stuck in time, daughter C Philippa was astonished by that answer. Deep down she was sure that Deanna would not have an idyllic romance. ASTHUSY After his argument with Deanna, Harry was having a hard time with everything. Work was boring him, Laura was boring him, even the music was starting to annoy him. He couldnt get her tearful look out of his head, the grimace on her sad mouth. Guilt, he felt a guilt that tortured him. In the course of those days he tried many times to call, but he didnt even get to dial her number; what was he going to tell her? How would he apologize to her? Laura didnt know what to do or who to turn to, the marriage she wanted so much was going down the drain. If this continued it was certain that after the baby was born it would all be over. The only thing she could think of was to turn to Cam, maybe she could talk to her son and find out what was happening to him. She arrived at the house unannounced. Cam was with Arlene and Beverly catching up socially. When she saw here in with her sad face and a hand on her belly she immediately stood up. C Laura, I wasnt expecting you are you okay? C C Im sorry, Cam, I didnt know you had visitors C C Dont worry, dear. Look at that face! Are you feeling bad? C Arlene told her. C No, no Im fine C C Sit down, Laura, youre not well C Cam told her. C Thank you C Tell me whats wrong C C I need to talk to you about Harry, but C C Dont worry, you can talk confidently in front of Arlene and Beverly C C But, its its very personal C C Darling, we are all women and we have known Harry since he was born, be confident C Arlene just wanted to hear the gossip. C I dont know whats wrong with Harry, since your birthday party hes been different Weird C C Weird? What is that boy doing now? C C I dont know, I dont know C Anguish gripped her and her eyes threatened to start crying. Beverly remained silent. C Dont cry, Laura, for Gods sake! What is my son doing to you? C C Cam I think theres another woman C C What?! It cant be! C C I cant find any other exnation What am I going to do? Our baby wasnt even born Arlene put her hand to her mouth and Beverly leaned her body a little forward. C Im going to kill him, if what youre saying is true, Im going to kill him C C Im not sure, but from the way hes been behaving it looks like it. Hes started drinking at night, hes taciturn we dont have any intimacy anymore C C What youre describing, Laura, is a heartbreak C Beverly was astute.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! C A heartbreak? C C Yes, Cami, an unrequited love. Maybe hes in love with someone else, but from what Laura says its not reciprocated and you say it all started on Cams birthday, Laura? C C Yes that night I found him unconscious in the garden. He drank all night without stopping. Even Susan tried to stop him Hes not like that C C Its true, my son is not a big drinker. But to be unconscious is thest straw! Hell listen to me! C C The night of Deannas birthday at Daniels house he came back with a long face, not even meeting our friends cheer him up He was dodging them all the time, he hardly spoke to them and he didnt want to y anything either We hardly spoke, sometimes I find him in the living room in the middle of the night sitting there staring at nothing C Laura broke down, she was desperate. Her marriage was in a maelstrom of confusion and going straight to the precipice. If she couldnt fix it, everything they had gone through to get married would have been for nothing. She would be left alone with her child and divorced shortly after bing a mother. C Dont cry, Laura! It may have repercussions for my grandson Harry is a difficult young man at times, but Im sure he loves you. All this must be because he is not used to his new life; he always did what he wanted and now he has to settle down and do what he has to do. C Cam is right, my dear. You mustnt get upset like this, it must be something temporary C Arlene told her. C Come,e with me Lets go lie down for a while and rest. In your condition you have to put your health first Lets go C Do you think there really is another woman? C Arlene asked Beverly when they were alone. C I dont know I dont think so C Beverly didnt say anything else. Not for nothing was she known to be one of the bestwyers in town. You didnt need to be a genius to figure it out, you just had to pay attention to the details. ording to Laura everything started to go wrong after Cams birthday, he even fell drunk on the floor, what could have led to that? That same night Daniel and Deanna were performing their personal dance, anyone who had observed them would notice it. They were provoking each other, shamelessly. Deanna had known Harry since their college careers began and from what little she knew they were very close. So much so that she ended up marrying his brother. And thement about the other birthday, hers. Could it be possible that Harrys long lost unrequited love was Daniels wife? No, of course not, right? It would be too much. Had Daniel stolen the woman he loved from his brother? It was true that in the office they hardly crossed paths and hardly talked about work. In the general meetings Harry barely looked at him and disappeared as soon as they finished, as if he didnt want to be in the same room with him. Oh, for Gods sake, could it be? It was pure conjecture, probably if Harry was in love with another woman it couldnt possibly be her. It was too obvious, even Laura would have to have noticed. Besides, Daniel wouldnt do something like that to his brother, unless he didnt know. And those rumors that had been spread about his wife and Harry having had an affair, if they were true Laura wouldnt have allowed a wedding like that. She wouldnt have allowed Deanna to evene near him. What was missing in all of this? Her instinct and sense of smell told her there was more behind a simple unrequited love. She works with both of them daily, she just had to sharpen her focus a little and maybe something would emerge. If she could check it out she would find a gold mine. It would require patience and perseverance, two things she had plenty of. Perhaps she wouldnt even have to employ unorthodox methods to achieve her goal. But it wasnt going to be enough just to see them interact, she needed the third factor in y: Deanna. She needed to see them together in some situation to be able to analyze their reactions. In her profession she had witnessed almost everything: what they say is not true, what appears to be a lie is the truth, and what is overheard is usually the opposite. For a sure victory, you first have to put all the pieces on the board and analyze how they fit together. Cam returned after calming Laura down. C Im so sorry about all this Poor Laura C C Dont worry, my friend, its understandable C C I cant believe my sons are behaving like two insane people. First Daniel marries that woman and now Harry does these things C C What is Laura going to do? C Beverly asked her. C She doesnt know, she just cries. Im worried about the child because of the mothers nerves. But I will talk to Harry very seriously, it cant go on like this C C Its the best thing you can do, Cami. Maybe hell hear you C C And if he doesnt Ill get Charles to intervene. This is nothing more than the result of his ckness with Harry, always allowing him everything C C Do you think he can aplish anything? C C Charles is as strict as Daniel, if he tells him to do something hell have no choice but to do it C C I hope so C Oh, dear! Next week is the annualpany party, Harry has never been to one before because he just started working there, can you imagine a scene like the one on my birthday, all drunk and lying on the floor? What a disaster, please! C And there was Beverlys chance. Daniel would have to go with his wife and Harry with Laura. This year that party would be quite an event: the CEO would introduce his wife and not only to members of thepany, but also other guests, even from thepetition. She could watch them without them noticing and finally get her answer. If Harrys other woman turned out to be Deanna, his path to Daniel would narrow considerably. GLANCES Another social gathering in his environment, with its protocols and forms. Another exhibition of his non-membership in that ostentatious circle. Her confidence wavered under the pressure to look good, because that was what Daniels reputation was built on. And Deanna had to meet the requirements so as not to damage it. Its like ying a character, think youre in a y She told herself to convince herself, in the end she would get used to this environment. If only she didnt have to go through everyones critical eye. Just a while ago that didnt matter to her, because it was all supposed to be over. He had mentioned it to her at the beginning: being married to Daniel Crusher implied much more. But now that things had taken an unexpected turn, those implications weighed on her. And then the argument with Harry remarking on everything she didnt fit in with her brother. Since when had she been so hesitant to make a good impression? Since she realized that being by his side meant more than just loving him. A certain behavior, a certain appearance, a certain degree of etiquette was expected of her; because all of that had an impact on her husbands image. His social image. -Its no different than my mothers birthday and we did it right. I dont care what anyone says, Im proud of my wife, he had told her when Deanna asked him about it. She didnt want to make him look bad in front of his colleagues. His words gave her some encouragement, but she still felt she had to fulfill. Life was changing for the wannabe Prima Donna. Choosing a suitable outfit was another headache, she asked Laura and then Susan. Both gave her the same advice: to choose something sober and ssic and to stop fretting so much about it. Deanna was being won over by insecurity and she didnt know why. Thats because you love him too much and youre torturing yourself to make him proud. But, my dear, Daniel is already lost for you, nothing anyone else says is going to change that. And Susan was telling the truth. It was the second time she went to thepany, the first time she came in wearing old skirt and a baggy blouse; but this time she was in a superb midnight blue dress that highlighted her hair and the color of her eyes. Daniel in his ssic three-piece suit carrying her on his arm and with a smile on his face! His usual parsimonious expression was gone, he who used to rant about these kinds of events because they bored him now entered as if with a totally different air. Charles and Cami arrived a while earlier, along with several board members. Seeing her father-inws good-natured face and even her mother-inws displeased face gave Deanna some peace of mind. C Deanna, you look beautiful! C Charles told her as soon as they approached. How he did it was a mystery, but he had the ability to sense when toe to her rescue or exim just enough to quell anyment from Cami. But what calmed her the most and made her feel back to herself was spotting the children with Susan, all three smiling at her and the little one waving effusively with both hands. Jonathan ran through the crowd to catch up with her, he stood looking at her with wide, open eyes, amazed and totally dazzled. To him she was like a princess from some fairy tale. He had a little red bow around his neck and Deanna died of love at the sight of it. -You look very pretty, Deanna, Naomi told her. -You too She replied with an approving face and the girl smiled even more. C Its true, you look great C C Thank you, Ethan. You look very elegant C Apliment that changed his expression with a hint of satisfaction. The guests began to arrive and the movement became more fluid. Soon she found herself alone with the children observing, some people approached to greet them; those who had already seen her at Cams birthday. But this was much bigger and more intimidating. C Do me a favor Dont go too far away from me C She asked the kids. C Dont worry, Deanna, Ill stay with you all night C She smiled tenderly. C No doubt you are a knight in shining armor Thank you C Jonathan would not be left behind and squeezed her fingers tightly showing her that he would rescue her too. Harry remained in a corner. He had seen them enter, greet, move about and now she was alone with the kids. He felt the urge in the tips of his toes to get up and go find her, but he didnt know what he would say to her if he did. Since that argument they never spoke once, much less saw each other again. Deanna was still stung by his words and he was haunted by guilt. The other pair of eyes she had on her that night were Beverlys. The brand new member of thepany had only one thing on her mind for that night: to find out if what she thought was true. If Deanna turned out to be Harrys unrequited love she was sure she could figure it out, she just needed to be on her toes and so she wouldnt take her eyes off either of them. Daniel was finally free of some guests and approached her. C Are you having a good time? Im sorry I have to leave you alone C C I feel everyone staring at me C C Of course they do, you look beautiful C He told her getting close to her ear, like a secret and she smiled sideways. Complicity was what they shared, freedom, trust. The image that the five of them together gave back was that of a family; she nked by the two little men and Naomi holding her fathers hand, they seemed to have been together forever. The only thing that gave away the opposite was her youth. A youth that continued to surprise those who knew him or had felt the weight of his temperament. That wasnt Daniel Crusher over there, the CEO always bound by rules and regtions, with no expression on his face, who used words like darts. Imperceptibly thements about the couple were scattered with care and mockery. It didnt matter if he smiled or if she looked elegant; they were still the target of gossip. No one believed that this marriage was normal, there was no love but convenience on both sides. For Deanna it was money andfort and for Daniel it was carnal satisfaction and a swollen ego. Why else would they be together? Harry was being carried away by the devil. Not only had his mother lectured him on morals and good marital coexistence, but his father had something to say as well. He didnt even dare to reproach Laura because he knew she was right toin. And to add to his misery Deanna was so charming; charming and smiling to his brother. But he had to disguise how he felt, he was straining for his own wife as his mother told him. -Ill take the children, but if you get away from her Ill kill you, Susan told him, pointing a finger at him. -I wont. C Good, because shes been nervous all day worrying about not letting you down. C I noticed it too, dont worry, Ill try to keep herpany all night long C Susan, besides Charles, were the only ones Daniel didnt dare to argue with. His sister was a pir for him and he respected her opinions and hermands without hesitation. She was always there for him no matter what and now she was there for Deanna as well. She sensed from the first moment that there was something between them, before they themselves.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! But Daniel wasnt going to be able to keep his wordpletely, he was the face of thepany and had to lend himself to those who required it. And Deanna would not be lonely with all those eyes on her, scrutinizing her as if she were a museum piece. Unfortunately, she caught the eye of one pair in particr, ck ones, who were watching her in awe. REED Leonard Reed, head of a multimedia chain, was the owner of those ck eyes. C Is that Crushers wife? C He had asked his assistant as soon as they walked in. C Thats right. Shes much younger than him, they got married not long ago. He knew in detail the gossip and rumors that had been going around for months, Alice, his wife, had taken it upon herself to inform him of everything she heard: she was a younger woman, pretty, a college student and a creeper. But seeing her in the flesh was a very different thing. She seemed strangely familiar to him and he couldnt figure out why. Maybe hed crossed paths with her once at another event, he couldnt remember. Reed was respected among his peers for his charisma and the impulsiveness that somehow brought himmercial sess. But his other side was also known, one that everyone talked about in hushed tones. He was an incorrigible cheater and had a preference for young women; even Alice knew it. Like almost everything else in that world, no one was the wiser. He justified his behavior to himself by being tied to a wife he didnt love and never loved. And that, he believed, gave him the right to seekfort in other arms. They were usually arms from which he quickly grew bored and topensate he was usually very generous. He lost his modesty when he focused on his nextpanion and spared no chutzpah to get what he wanted. His appearance helped him achieve his conquests. He was tall, with dark hair flecked with gray; his subdued smile gave him an air of elegance without letting him be vulgar. And of course, he was loaded with money. And this factor made things easier for him when somedy got difficult dering her love for him andplicating his life. He had even taken his own daughters friends to bed. And now all his attention was on Daniels wife. The woman had an innate grace, exuded a peculiar aura and had a distinguished bearing despite her short years. That was strange and at the same time fascinating, as if her age was not conditioned by her exterior, although it was more than evident. The more he observed her, the more uneasy he became because he could not pinpoint where he had seen her before, he was sure he had already met her. C Where does she study? CContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! C They say shes a ssmate of Crushers younger brother C C Art! C Sure, thats where she was from. Leonard Reed moved in that world. His Performing Arts Foundation was well known. Many talents had emerged from it thanks to the schrships it gave out or to sponsorships. College students in rted fields applied in their hundreds every year, but only five were fortunate enough to get one. It was very likely that this little woman had tried to win it or had been to the Foundation herself at one time or another. Crushers got guts, he thought. He knew firsthand how demanding women like her could be, full of vitality, full of desire. To marry her off would not have been at all difficult for a man like Daniel who had been a widower for years without a steady rtionship, with an unblemished reputation and his arrogance. But it was clear that thedy in question was in charge; to seduce him and make him sign the marriage certificate she must have been very good at what she did. He walked around the room carefully without taking his eyes off her. She had the little boy glued to her at all times, that was rare for a fortune hunter. Even old Crusher treated her with familiarity; none of that fit the description of a creeper. Could it be possible that they were actually in love? The idea excited him even more. The bodynguage they shared was that of an established, loving couple. Daniel often grabbed her waist and she could put her hand on her husbands chest as they talked. They smiled confidently at each other and searched each others eyes. It was undoubtedly more than a hobby for Crusher, how had he managed it with his icy and disinterested personality? Beverly, for her part, was interested in another aspect of that rtionship. At times Deannas gaze dulled and that urred when she visualized her friend Harry staying as far away from her as he could. That was odd, they were brothers-inw after all. But the younger Crusher wouldnt leave his wifes side and was attentive to her, attentive to her needs. It looked forced. His countenance was grim despite the feigned smiles, like the painted face of a clown. He looked ufortable and out of ce. He would purposely avert his gaze so he wouldnt have to look at her, he would settle in to turn his back on her, he would try to fake a conversation with someone to distract himself. With each passing hour, Beverly became more and more certain of her suspicions. Harry was not his usual self; in the office he still treated Daniel coldly and sometimes ignored him. The whispering was that the brothers were in some sort of war, though no one could figure out why. Who would have thought that a girl like that would fracture the rtionship between the brothers? they were always close in their own way. There wasnt a problem Harry got into that Daniel wasnt there to solve. She remembered that, as children, the little boy would run after his teenage brother looking for him all the time and, despite the years they were inseparable. Harry was his best man when he married Emily! And now they were ring at each other and all because of a woman. And then Daniel walked away from Deanna and Reed saw his chance, he had to talk to her, he couldnt resist. Harry was also waiting for a moment when he could approach her and apologize, although he didnt know what he was going to say to her. As soon as Daniel was out of sight, he stood up and started walking in the direction where Deanna had been standing with a drink in her hand. Beverly tensed expectantly. But Leonard was quicker. C Mrs. Crusher? C He said with his seductive smile stopping right in front of her. Harry stopped in his tracks, but didnt look away. C Yes? C Deanna replied a little surprised. -Nice to meet you, my name is Leonard Reed. Forgive my boldness, but I wanted to meet you. C How do you do, Mr. Reed? Strange, hisst name rang a bell. The man shook her hand and held it for a second too long before releasing her. For an awkward moment, neither of them said anything, he seemed to be examining her and Deanna felt his eyes roam over her without any embarrassment. She was unsettled by the energy he emanated. -Tell me, what can I do for you? Leonard could think of at least 10 ways she could help him. -I hope Im not being rude to ask, but I heard that you study at the University of Art with Harry and is it possible that youve been to my Foundation at some point? C C Your Foundation? C Of course thats where hisst name sounded from! C My Foundation offers schrships to students of the performing arts C C The Reed Foundation! Yes, I know of it, but Ive never been to it C C Thats strange What do you specialize in? C C I sing opera, or at least I try to C From then on, the conversation got deeper and deeper. Leonard knew what he was talking about, he was considered a recognized sponsor for a reason. He didnt just put up the money, he was knowledgeable in almost all the arts. Deanna was thrilled to have someone to share details that only those immersed in that world knew. Many of the professors at the University were friends or acquaintances of Reeds, which gave him yet another topic to talk to her about. Beverly could see Harrys face slowly transform, motionless in his ce in the middle of the room. While Mrs. Crusher conversed with Reed very animatedly oblivious to everything else. Oblivious to the reputation of her interlocutor, oblivious to the stares and whispers that were beginning to arise. They all knew what Leonard wanted, they were surprised that he attacked with the husband in the same room knowing the temper Daniel had. SHE DOESN’T NEED IT Harry looked for Daniel with his eyes, he knew well what was going to happen as soon as he realized what Reed was doing. But he was nowhere to be found, he had to do something to get Deanna out of the guys clutches and he had to do it right away. Yet he was still anchored in ce, his body screaming at him to move and his head screaming at him not to. In a deep dark part of her mind, the one which he didnt dare even mention, he was waiting for Daniel to show up so that the weight of his temper would fall on her. Because he knew him well and his jealousy would not be directed at Leonard. And Daniel wasnt in the room, he was holed up with his father, some board members and ounting discussing heatedly in an adjoining room. Just that night unnecessary approaches and questioning had toe to him that could have waited until Monday. He was exasperated and anxious to get back to his wife and these guys were holding him back by reproaching him with nonsense. A thick broth was forming. C Your daughter-inw has no shame, Cami. Leonard Reed! And in front of everyone, where is Daniel? C Arlene was burning with mock indignation. C I knew she was a gold digger from the moment he brought her home. Always putting on a show! I told him not to marry her C Leonard was hogging her every time, moving her unnoticed by Deanna into a corner. He was telling her about a soprano his Foundation had sponsored 10 years ago and was now singing on the stages of Sydney and London, about the pieces she was performing. Some of them Deanna herself had sung on campus stages. C Do you know what will happen when your sones back? It will be a scandal! C C For Gods sake Tell BeverlyText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. C What? C C Tell Beverly to hold him until Reed leaves or well have a scene, Daniel has no scruples about showing his displeasure C And she was saying it in a nice way. Arlene urgently asked her daughter to hold Daniel with any excuse outside the room. -Cam fears a scene because of her daughter-inws behavior. Try to talk to him about anything or take him somece else Maybe you can spend some time chatting alone C Beverly would never lend herself to something like that, but it was one more excuse to trigger the reactions she hoped to see. She would talk to Daniel, but in her own way. She knocked on the door where the men were arguing, from outside Daniels strict voice could be heard. He was annoyed and fed up. But he was silent when he heard the knock. C Yes! he shouted. Beverly peeked in. -Im sorry to interrupt you, but Daniel I need to talk to you for a minute It wasnt a question. Daniel adjusted his vest a bit obfuscatingly, and stepped out. He tried to contain himself in front of Beverly. C Whats going on? C He asked dryly. -I dont usually do this, but theres amotion going on in there, she said, pointing to the reception room. C Whats going on? C C Well Leonard Reed and your wife She feigned cowardice and the expression on her face was one of regret. Daniel didnt need to know anything else, just hearing Leonards name was enough to deduce what was going on. That bastard! The frown on his face froze and his eyes hardened. He re-buttoned his jacket and without a word to Beverly walked into the reception room. She hurried after him. When he spotted them chatting animatedly, something began to burn in his chest. Reed saw him walking in her direction and hurried to take a business card out of his coat, his time with the littledy was over. But he still felt satisfied, he was a scoundrel and he didnt care what the next few days would say about him for his boldness with Mrs. Crusher. Beverly paused in the doorway and the unleashing she expected began. Harry was also moving in the same direction, engrossed and his face charged with anger. He never noticed Daniel who was walking towards them also at a steady pace and with an aura of danger passing between people without looking at them. Cam held her breath and the room seemed to be charged with tension. Would Daniel make a fuss? C Let me give you my card, if you need anything, dont hesitate to call me C C She doesnt need it C Daniel told him, appearing between them and taking Leonards card to crumple it in his fist and put it in his pocket. C Crusher, congrattions on your new wife! C Harrys expression changed again, his eyes were shining and he was clenching his jaw angrily. Oh my God, its true! Beverly smiled underhandedly trying to hide her surprise. C Get out, Reed, before I have you taken out You know I will C His tone was harsh, leaving no doubt that he was angry. C Calm down, Crusher. We were just talking about things we had inmon C C You have nothing inmon C C Youre always inflexible, but Ill back off anyway Ms. Crusher Deanna nodded her head in response and Leonard pulled back full of delight. She was looking at her husband in confusion. But Daniel wasnt looking at her, he was trying to appease himself. His temper had been aroused by the argument in the next room and now jealousy and disdain for Leonard were choking him. But he wanted to calm down, he had made amitment to himself to cate his demons and not take his reactions out on her. He had no reason to be angry with Deanna, she didnt know the mans reputation. The room was full of people who had already exploded inments and whispers. He wasnt interested in that, he wasnt interested in those people or what they might say about him. They would talk about Deanna to exhaustion. Without knowing it, the reputation they had already given her as an opportunist would now increase. Daniel took a deep breath and lowered his eyes to look at her. She looked directly at him with a question mark reflected in her own. He saw her caramel hair, her lips made up, her blushing cheeks, the line of her neck so fine and defined. Everything radiated youth and beauty, of course that bastard was going to look at her! Suddenly the rage he felt for Reed turned on himself. He shouldnt have left her alone. C Whats the matter? C She asked him trying to make her voice sound soft. If she knew him well that had been another scene of jealousy. It caused her tenderness, but at the same time she knew it could explode as it had happened before. And tonight was not the ideal night for that, all his colleagues were present. C Nothing C He answered with a hoarse and exasperated tone. He couldnt get his revolutions down. C Somethings wrong with you tell me C Cam chose that moment to appear, she didnt want a scandal, but she couldnt contain herself either. Daniel waited for her to stop in front of them and before she could say anything he blocked her. C Not now, Mom C C Daniel C Not now, Mom, he repeated sternly, gritting his teeth. Deanna took a step and grabbed his hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. She was trying to calm him and at the same time reassure him that nothing strange had happened. Feeling her soft skin touching him was worse. Inside him there was a mixture of jealousy, anger, reasoning and logic that churned endlessly. He could never contain himself when it came to her, there was no way and yet he was struggling to do so. Ignoring Cam he turned and said to her: -Come with me -. She gave him back an almost imperceptible smile. -Yes- He didnt let her go and they walked to the other exit of the room calmly, without hurry. Daniel was giving himself a few more seconds to try to get a hold of himself and Deanna was trying to contain him. Beverly could see Harry plop down in one of the chairs, tired and defeated. LOOK CLOSELY AND REMEMBER To leave an event like that was a luxury that only someone like him could afford, someone who didnt care about gossip. He opened the door for her and let her go through first, closing it, leaving behind a surprised and outraged Cam. He took her hand again to cross the lobby of the building to the elevators. He didnt say anything and Deanna didnt ask, just followed him. It seemed thats what he wanted: silence. She knew that internally he was battling his demons. The ride upstairs was the same; she didnt let go of his hand until they reached his office doors and he opened them. C Im sorry C He said leaning against the door once they entered. C Tell me what happened C C The usual jealousy Im sorry C He ran a hand through his hair disappointed in himself. C Is that why you got so angry with Leonard? C C Leonard? How much did you talk that its Leonard? C His eyes sparkled and she noticed him even with the lights off. C Hes the director of the Reed Foundation C C And hes a shameless man who preys on young women for sport C C I didnt know that C No, of course not Thats why Im sorry C His voice sounded tired. C Stop fighting with yourself, Daniel C He looked up and stared at her in surprise, she could read him. He felt exposed and childish. C I cant help it, you provoke all kinds of emotions in me Im maddened by the idea of you being taken away from me! C C I wont leave your side C He sounded agitated and so Deanna kept her voice calm, a little low. C Thats what you say now C C Why dont you believe me? C C The same reason Reed came to you Because of what you are C And what am I? C C A beautiful woman full of life, you attract them like flies Your ingenuity makes it easy C C Ha! Whats the matter with you people that you think Im a naive teenage fool? C C Who are you? C C You and your brother. I seem to give off that image, but I think Ive proven you otherwise several times already. Sometimes I think you dont take me seriously or maybe you think you need to finish raising me and Ive grown up, Daniel C C I dont see you as a child C C But you doubt my good judgment C C I doubt them C C No, you doubt me. Or do you think I didnt realize Leonards intentions? C C Leonard again! You see why I get the way I do?! CContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! C Youre going to tell me its my fault now! C She raised her voice. C You get into confidence right away with men you dont know! C He raised it higher. C Trust me! It doesnt matter who approaches me or what they say to me! How can you not see that I love you! Or do you think Ill run after the first man who proposes to me?! C It was the first time she said it to him and Daniel lost his head. He hugged her by the waist, holding her close to his body, but Deanna felt like a fool. C Let go of me, you dont see me for who I am, Im a stupid girl to you! C -No Youre mydy C Oh, God! He was saying those things in the middle of an argument, leaving herpletely helpless. She looked at him loaded with anger because he was dismantling her as he pleased and she loved it; he was making her vibrate inside. C Go to hell! C She told him, furious with herself for allowing him to make her feel fire in her soul. And she kissed him, hanging onto thepels of his coat. She kissed him violently, she wanted to drown him in her mouth; to show him that he had gotten into rough terrain with her. Daniel responded in kind, he was driven by the uncontrolled passions he felt just holding her in his arms. Deanna broke away slightly trying to breathe, but he mercilessly followed her mouth. He put one hand on her back to pull her to him so she wouldnt have a chance to dodge him, while he wrapped his other around her waist lifting her up a little and making her stand on her tiptoes. He was burning and he wanted her to burn with him. But Deanna was already burning with her own me, rioting all over with her own desire, with the desire he was arousing in her with a kiss. He kissed her so much that soon she was gifting him with sounds of pleasure; they went off in his head with ttering noises arousing him even more. To Daniel they were a request, a demand for him to give her more, all of it. He practically dragged her until Deanna felt his desk from behind. A desk again, but this time she would give him something that would make him remember her every time he sat at it. She had to push him off to get him off her long enough to be able to stand up. They were both panting and their hearts were pounding furiously. She reached across the wood until she could grasp themp to turn it on. -I want you to have a good look at me She told him full of lewdness. Very slowly she began to loosen her hair from the little buckles she wore, each strand falling over her shoulders. Daniel loved that abundant and soft hair that framed her face making her look even more beautiful. The half-open mouth red from his kisses, the gaze fixed on his eyes, her calcted movements; it all had him mesmerized. He was fascinated to see her lose her shame and take control of the situation. -Take a good look and remember She said turning her back to him. She reached for the hem of her dress and pulled it up with a gentle cadence, revealing the ck stockings that reached her thigh and were attached to a garter belt of the same color, contrasting with her skin. The fabric climbed up to leave herpletely uncovered to his gaze. She looked at him over her shoulder with her face half covered by her hair. That look, inviting him, was all it took for him to throw himself at her. He imprisoned her on the desk, causing her to bend over just enough for her waist to rise higher. C Youre going to drive me crazy C He whispered in her ear. C Thats good C Her voice sounded impatient. How could she be so shameless, how could she turn him on so much when she was that way? He never imagined there was a woman like her, who so openly enjoyed driving him crazy and pushing him to the limit. She exercised her power over him without hiding. So different from the sweet, cheerful wife who woke up every morning beside him with a smile. His hands began to run over her bare skin, but his usual patience and tenderness were not present that night. No, that night it was the beast that jealousy and desire turned him into. A dangerous and explosive mixture that she matched in her own way. He brushed her hair over one shoulder and leaned in close to whisper to her. -If we do this like this, I wont be gentle, he warned her. All he got in response was a deliberate sway of her hips, telling him that was what he expected. And his sanity snapped. He threw an insult into the air and assaulted her with his whole being. One of his hands on her back pinning her to the dark wood, but not stopping her swearing mouth demanding him. The other holding her by the hips apanying her rhythm. Soon his office was filled withscivious sounds, moans, choked and urgent unintelligible words. Downstairs the party continued, only a few knew where they were and what they were doing. Among them Harry who couldnt find a way to concentrate on what Laura was saying, obviously fed up with his indifference. And Beverly who was watching them from afar in their little fight with a sly smile and having achieved what she wanted: to unleash chaos to take advantage of it. STORMS Daniels shadows would light up when he was alone with her. They didnt go back to the house anyway, the children would go back to stay with Susan. All the years he had spent alone after Emily died seemed so far away now. As if her life had a gap where time had stopped and the darkness of sadness covered everything. Deanna filled everything with her light now. His office, once upon a time, was also his hiding ce where his grief coulde out and overwhelm him without anyone seeing. Its size epassed the entire top floor of the building and was fully equipped, even with a small room that was now dismantled and stored old boxes. C Your office looks like an apartment C C At one time it was C They were leaning back on the wide sofa that faced the most extensive windows. The city lights were the only illuminationing in and enveloped their naked forms barely covered with a nket. C Did you bring women here? C C I brought some once But he wasnt going to tell her that it had been a woman hired to apany him. C I see C After Emily died this ce became my hideout. There were days when I couldnt go back to the house and be with the children C C Im sorry C She really was, she ached for something she hadnt been a part of, something that wasnt hers. But she ached for the children who lost their mother and she ached for him. She met him with sad eyes and an expressionless face and knew he carried an agonizing weight in his soul. C Forgive me for the way I behave with you Im trying C C I know trust me. I will never do anything behind your back C C I trust you, but I dont trust them. Reed, Leonard, has no shame or respect. He gets involved with women who he then discards like furniture. He doesnt care about his wife or daughters, hes disgusting C C I didnt know that. But I noticed his intentions when he started talking to me. I have my story too, you know? C C Yes, but I dont want to know it C C I wouldnt want to have to hide anything from you for fear of your reactions Im not asking you to change who you are C C Are you afraid of me? C C No, of course not! But today this ce was full of people who know you and work with you and even if you deny it, you know as well as I do that theirments will affect you sooner orter C C They all know what I am really like Since when did you start worrying about that? C C Since I married you I feel like I have to y a role every time we attend events like this Sometimes it overwhelms me You saw where I grew up, it has nothing to do with all of this C C You just have to be you, for me. You dont need to interpret anything. Im here to take care of you and I wont allow anyone to disrespect you C C A real gentleman C Youre mocking C C How I would dare to make fun of my handsome and sexy husband. Hmm? The night came to an end between chats, jokes and caresses, when they realized the first orange lights of dawn began to sneak through the windows. It was so easy to be with her and fall into a total cidity, without realizing it, he talked to her about almost his whole life. He didnt know how she managed to make him forget the world. They left the building cautiously, slipping away from the weekend maintenance workers who were about to arrive, holding hands. They walked to a cafe and the scene caught the attention of the few people walking down the street at that early hour: sitting at a table drinking coffee, she in a blue dress with her hair down and he in a suit as if they had stepped out of another dimension. At that same hour Harry was lying on the couch, sprawled out and smelling of alcohol again. Laura was watching him sitting in front of the table holding her belly with both hands. She was already feeling heavier and heavier and exhausted. She was exhausted of this whole situation; her dream wedding and her illusions were behind her. Telling Cam about her worries had done no good; what was she going to do? This was not the life she had dreamed of for so long. Reed was leaving a hotel after finishing the night with one of his many girlfriends. But in his head there was only the image of Mrs. Crusher and that continuing feeling of satisfaction of having stepped on Daniels territory right to his face. But his little mischief would bring more repercussions than he expected. When the gossip ran all the way to his wife it would set off an uproar. Alice bore her husbands infidelities with dignity, if that was even possible, but she had her limits. C How can you be so nasty? C C Leave me alone, Alice C C Daniel Crushers wife and in front of everyone! You have no respect for anything! CText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. C Weve had this conversation many times before. Why do you insist? C C She must be the age of your daughters C C Look, you know how it is If you dont like it, then get out of here C C Im not going anywhere! Youre tied to me till you die C C If you already have what you want, why are you annoying me?! C That was their marriage, a constant discussion about something that made no sense, it had lost it so many times they had had it. Alice wanted to marry him and she seeded, they had 3 daughters and Leonard inherited his father and father-inw. He did everything he was expected to do, but that didnt imply that he loved her or at least cared for her. But this time Alices anger had been unleashed with force because it was Cami herself who imed her husbands actions against her. He found her at the club as she did every Monday and did not hesitate to reproach her for Reeds scandalous behavior with his sons wife. But in the discussion Cam had gone off the deep end: The woman is an opportunist and a climber, if she caught my son, what assures you that she wont catch your husband? You may get to be alone at 50, Alice. Apparently this one was dangerous, the others were just toys, but from Camis words and all the rumors she had heard, Mrs. Crusher was an expert in her field. And if Leonard had set his sights on her it was only a matter of time until he managed to get her into bed. She wasnt going to be divorced at her age after putting up with him all so he could leave with Daniels wife as a trophy. She would have to act. C Thanks foring, Laura. I know this is going to sound strange, but I wanted to talk to you about some things I noticed at thepany party C I had an obstetricians appointment nearby, no bother. What happened? C C I dont usually intervene in these kinds of things, but I couldnt help but feel bad after what you told us about your husband at your mother-inws house Hows Harry doing? C C Same worse I dont know what to think anymore, Beverly C C I see Im sorry C What did you see at the party? We had a bit of a row with Harry, I couldnt help it C C No, its not that. I think your suspicions are well-founded, but its not what you think it is. I dont know how to say it but I think Harrys in love with Deanna C C Deanna? No, it cant be C C Im sorry, I know its horrible what Im telling you, but I watched them that night and from everything you told us it seems to me thats whats happening to him C C But she married Daniel Deanna wouldnt do something like that C “NO RISK, NO GAIN” Lauras face was losing color as she listened to Beverlys reasons. C Why are you telling me all this? C C I wont y innocent with you Its not my style You know, like everyone else, that Ive always had an interest in Daniel. Youre friends and I feel sorry for you, but its only a matter of time before your husband decides not to put up with it anymore. In the office he treats his brother with contempt, dodges him, ignores him. It also doesnt seem logical to me that they are fighting over a woman. Lets be honest, you dont want to be separated from Harry and thats what will happen if Deanna stays in your family C Beverly was putting all her cards on the table, she had to bet hard if she wanted to achieve something. And Laura looked more and more distressed. C But Daniel and Deanna are in love C C Come on, Laura, this thing with Daniel is nothing more than a fling, what man doesnt like a younger woman showing interest in him? But to break his bond with Harry for that is too much. I dont know her intentions, I dont doubt shes sincere, Ive seen her with him and the kids. But Daniel is going to get over it sooner orter and when that happens shell be avable again C C and Harry will run after her C C Thats what Im talking about. We are not doubting about Deanna here, but about the Crushers C C Deannas always treated him like a friend, a brother She calls him kid. C C Thats not going to stop Harry from being desperate for her when Daniel dumps her, its only a matter of time You know that C Beverly watched Laura with her trained eye, ready to detect any doubt and avoid it. Thats what she was skilled at, and she was an expert. If she could convince Laura, she would have an even better chance of achieving the political position she knew she deserved. C And what should I do? C C For now, be patient. I know it must be very difficult for you to put up with Harry in his spite state, but Im sure you dont want to be left alone with a child because of all this. You are young and have a long way to go as a family, we wont let anything be undone by Deanna. C Its a win-win for you too. C Its a win-win for all of us, Laura C No risk, no gain, Beverly thought to herself as she stood alone. She took a dangerous gamble by revealing herself that way, she was confident in her skills and applying them on someone as weak as Laura was was an easy task. If she kept waiting and expectant she would find the right moment to move the pieces in her favor. She had waited many years for this and she was in her best moment. She had all the patience with Daniel, after Emilys death, watching him go out from time to time with some woman. But she knew him and knew he was holding on to the memory of his wife and that none of them could entice him enough to catch him. She never would have imagined that Deanna would show up and, with a sway of her hips, seduce him so easily. And it was a love affair strong enough for him to bring her into his house, with his children. She wasnt the right woman for him, but Daniel wouldnt dismiss her as she had said to Laura. Of course not, a man like him wouldnt do such a thing, he couldnt deal with his conscience. He had those traditional ideas that tied him to everymitment he made. The only way was to make her leave or he could no longer ept having her by his side. Deanna was in her little music room when someone knocked on the door. It was Naomi. -Hi Deanna. C Hi Naomi,e in did something happen? C Naomi looked shy, as if she wanted to tell her something and didnt dare. Finally, she gathered her courage. C No C Come, sit down C C Deanna do you think dad will let me go to Lilys party? C C A birthday party? C C No its in the evening, at her house everyone from school will be there and C C And you think your dad wont give you permission because its in the evening C C Yes. C But at what time? C C It starts at 6 oclock until midnight C C I see You really want to go C The girls face was gloomy, social gatherings were starting at her age and like any other 13 year old girl she was eager to participate. But Daniel had his rules. C No, she cant C Come on, Daniel. Shes old enough to go out with her friends. Its in the house, she wont be hanging around. You know Lilys parents C C Its not a hour for a child to go anywhere. I wont let her C C All her ssmates will go C C Im dont care. C But she is, she doesnt want to be left out. Then everyone willment on the party and Naomi will be the only one who cant participate C C I dont see how thats relevant C C It is for a girl her age Then there will be outings to eat or to the movies, then dances You cant lock her up until shees into her majority C C I can try C Deanna smiled. C No, you cant I know youre worried, shes your little girl, but eventually she will grow up and she needs to know that her daddy trusts her and that she cane to you if she has a problem Yes? C C I dont know She was convincing him. He knew that his daughter would grow up and that sooner orter he would have to let her make her own life; if it hadnt been for Susan being there for Naomi when she left childhood behind Daniel would have fallen into a panic attack. C Ill have to talk to Lilys parents first CContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. C Youre not so scary after all C C I didnt say yes yet C Deanna stood up and gave him a little kiss before leaving. C Thank you C Naomi waited anxiously on the other side and when Deanna came out with a smile she became frantic. C Did he say yes?! C C Not yet, but he will Lets go and see what youre going to wear C But her father wasnt the only one with things to say about it. That night, during dinner, Ethan also had an opinion. C I dont think youre old enough to go to a party yet C C Why not? Youre hanging out with your friends C C Im older than you C C By two years C C Its different C C No, of course not. C Dont let her go, Dad. C Ethan! Why are you like this? C Naomi was outraged. C Its going to be full of boys C He was just like the father. -I spoke to Lilys parents. As it will be the first meeting of this nature, they will let whoever wants to go with someone. I think your brother can do it, Daniel said. Ethan turned white and Naomi opened her mouth wide. Her first party with her annoying brother, it would be the same as not going. The older one was like the father, conservative and jealous, he watched his sister with hawk eyes at school. Deanna watched them in amusement, it was all new to her. In order to go out she had to convince her mother and her grandmother was the one who supported her; she never had to suffer the masculine worries of a father or a brother. C I will not go with Ethan C Naomi sentenced. C Then you dont have authorization. The only condition I put to let you do this is that someone goes with you. C Dad C Naomi knew that Daniel was adamant and would not change his mind. C Ill go with her C Deanna told them. C Yes! Deanna will go with me. Daniel didnt say anything. C Dont you trust me to take care of her? C C Of course I do. C Good, then its settled. Naomi, Ill go with you You look beautiful, Naomi C Daniels wife ising with his daughter C Lilys mother said to Alice in the beauty salon. C Really? The young girl? C C Im surprised that Daniel let his daughtere C It seems that his new wife has a lot of influence over him C By now everyone knew what Leonard had done that night and how Mrs. Crusher had been delighted by thepliments he had shamelessly given her. Alice saw her opportunity, her youngest daughter was the same age as Naomi and they went to the same school, she would also be attending the party. Why not be her chaperone? She could give the opportunist a look and warn her. She didnt say anything to Leonard, as if he cared what she did or didnt do. He only cared about hispany and other women, he had no major interest in what was or wasnt going on at home. He was an absent father to his three daughters, he only dedicated himself to providing for their every whim, for the rest there was Alice. His two older daughters moved as far away from him as they could when they started college, moving out of the house and leaving the social circle in which they had grown up. They couldnt stand their fathers behavior. Naomi was anxious on the day of the party, unbearable. The only one who understood what she was going through was Deanna, her father and siblings just wanted to run away. Even little Jonathan went to his room alone so he wouldnt have to hear her. She was always a good and demure child, but nerves were eating her up. None of her dresses seemed good enough for her. C If I knew it was going to be like this, I would not have let her go C C Its normal for her to be nervous, Daniel. Be patient with her C C Thank you for escorting her C And he was really grateful to Deanna, and not just for taking her to the party. He was grateful for everything she represented in his life and in the lives of his children, it was no lie when he had told Philippa that she hade to change things. He would never rece Emily, nor did he intend to, but with each passing day she was bing more of a pir in that house, in his home. She had won her children over by just being herself. She was patient with them and sometimes condescending, especially with the little one, but now they turned to her when they had a problem. How could he not feel lucky? C Naomi is going to bete, Deanna told her.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. -I think this dress looks good on me. C Yes, its definitely the best of them all. What do you think, Daniel? C He didnt know about dresses, he froze looking at his little girl who was giving him an anxious smile looking for his approval. Deanna was giving him signals with her eyes. -It looks good on you. Oh my goodness, what a dry answer! She gave him an exaggerated nod of her head, encouraging him. He could do better than that. -You look very beautiful in that dress C C Really? C The girls smile became gigantic and seeing it, Daniel understood. C Of course you do, I have a beautiful daughter. Anything you wear will make you look beautiful. And Naomi felt so happy. It was rare for him to have that kind ofment, but he realized that his daughter was on her way to bing a woman and she needed her father to walk her through the process. Deanna smiled tenderly. C Thanks Dad,e on Deanna! C C Sure, lets go. And Naomi hurried off. C Youre a wonderful father, you know that? C C I had no idea she needed my approval for a dress C C Of course she does, youre her daddy and she wants you to be proud of her I think you can improve yourments C C Whats that supposed to mean? C She put a hand on his face and kissed him goodbye. -Youre dry dry as a bone She told him as she walked away, giving him a smile. Deanna went to the party, knowing that she would have to face again the looks that judged her; in a way she was resigning herself to the fact that it would always be like that, no matter how much effort she made, she would continue to be the target of prejudices andments. What she did not know was how far they went and the kind of things that were said. Another social gathering, but it was logical, these people did not have the same concerns as ordinary people. She missed her life a little before all this: studying, singing, making ends meet, trying to save on shopping; in short, all that which now made no sense to think about. Daniel had given her a credit card and told her that there was no limit, that she could use it as she wished. But she continued with her way of living despite being surrounded by luxuries. I could order drinks with that card, she thought with a smile as she held up a ss of juice. Naomi had forgotten she was there and was left alone in a chair watching the pre-teens socialize with their peers. Then suddenly her phone started receiving messages. It was Daniel. C Hows everything going? C Perfect, dont worry. C I dont worry. C Of course you do. C My daughter and my wife left me, I just want to know if they are well. C They left you? My God, how inconsiderate! C Dont mock me. C Im sure you can survive a few hours without supervision. C I dont think so. C See you when we get back, stop worrying The ce turned from a house into a nightclub in a matter of minutes. They were dancing and singing loudly totally oblivious to anything else but having fun. Naomi was doing it with a group of friends and then Deanna discovered the real reason why she wanted toe. A boy was staring at her and she was staring at him. It would be better to leave that part out for Daniel and Ethan. -Youre Daniels wife, a voice sounded behind her. She turned around and there was Alice. -Yes. C Alice Reed C Oh my goodness! C How do you do? C I got thements about your meeting with my husband C C I see C Deanna remained passive. C You dont seem to mind C C Whats that? C C That hes a married man C C No, I dont care. I dont care about Mr. Reed at all C C Youre bold, you seem to be very confident C C No, Im not. Im simply not interested in your husband if thats what youre worried about, I already have my own C C Yes, Daniel. Id heard the rumors about your wedding, I didnt think he was that way. C In what way? C C That hed get carried away with a pair of young legs, everyone knows youre using him C C Not all men are like your husband, Mrs. C C How shameless you are! Daniel must not have realized what he got himself into How did you convince him? Did you sleep with him until you caught him? Did you y the helpless little girl? C Wow! C Maam, I dont even know you. I dont know what they told you about your husband, but its none of my business. Im sorry you had to go through all that, its not my fault. I have zero interest in him, believe me C C Even your mother-inw says youre an opportunist and a gold digger. Theyre all on the lookout for you, you have a reputation as an ambitious slut. What do you think they say about Daniel? That hes be a moron because youve got him eating out of your hand. Poor Emily! If only she could see the kind of woman her husband has brought into her house and with her children! Youd better stay away, my dear, youre ruining Daniels reputation C ANOTHER LIE C Thanks Deanna for being with me I had a great time! C C Yeah, baby Im d C But her smile was barely visible. C Are you all right? C C Of course! Just a little tired Your dad must be waiting up for us- And so it was, Daniel stayed up to wait for them, he wanted to see them arrive. Naomi came in so happy, she hurried to greet him and give him a kiss before going to bed. But Deanna looked strange. C Are you all right? C C Yeah lets go to sleep C But the night did not change her look, she was quiet and thoughtful during breakfast. While the girl told everything she had experienced at the party. It didnt take Daniel long to realize that something was wrong, but he would wait for Deanna to tell him what it was. He didnt want to overwhelm her with questions. Spending the day alone in the house wasnt helping her. Why did she have to worry so much about what Alice had told her? Was that how they saw her? Was it really affecting Daniel? But she was doing nothing, purposely taking extra care of herself so she wouldnt make excuses for anyone. She would definitely trade this new life for her old one, shed rather deal with having to juggle work and school at the same time and not have to feel like this. Feeling like a burden. Those people were never going to ept that Daniel had married her, they were never going to ept her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was such a cold world. One conversation with Reed was enough to transform her into an ambitious slut. But she wasnt as worried about that as she was about the other thing: Youre ruining Daniels reputation. She could take care of herself; shed dealt with this kind of situation when she was first starting out in school. Coming from a small restaurant apparently offended some peoples sensibilities. But she didnt care and just carried on. Things were different now, it was no longer about what they thought about her, it was about what they thought about Daniel. How was it that everything was turned upside down for her? Deanna loved him, loved him so much, so much that she believed every word Alice had said to her. Cam too? What about Harry, could it be possible that he saw her that way too and that was why he was angry with her? They hadnt spoken to each other again since her birthday, he avoided her. She felt a huge urge to see and talk to her friend again. He missed him so much. The pangs of grief grew in her as she thought of him, that too changed in her life: Harry no longer thought of her as the mighty Dean. All those times they stayed up until the wee hours of the morning while he tried tofort her when she broke up with Frank; when they went out together with Laura in the evenings to drink at the corner stall, or the three of them got up early to help Harry prepare for an exam. She wanted to see him so much! She didnt think much more about it and went to thepany. At least if she could fix the things that were wrong with him she would stop feeling so sad. Harry wasnt expecting her, it was a surprise somewhere between pleasant and depressing. C Hi Deanna, what are you doing here? C He said to her when she entered his office. C Im sorry, are you busy? C C No, Im not. C Im sorry I miss my friend Harry C But he didnt answer her, he couldnt. Nothing he could say to her and her heart ached. C Id better go, Im sorry C C No Deanna! Forgive me stay C He had told himself many times that he would no longer react to her presence, that he would be indifferent. But he couldnt do it, seeing her seemed to be all he needed to warm his soul again. C Why are you angry with me, Harry? C Because I love you and youre sleeping with my brother. C Im sorry, it was hard for me to ept that youre with my brother. C You think like them, too. C Like who? C C Yesterday I went with Naomi to a meeting with her friends and Leonard Reeds wife was there She said some things to me I think opportunistic and maniptive was the mildest C C She said that to you?! Shes a bitter woman, she lives with the stigma of having an asshole and vulgar husband But, Deanna, I dont think that way about you, I never have C Then whats the matter? C C I just I dont want to see you get hurt, Deanna. Daniel is very peculiar and I know hell hurt you sooner orter Im sorry I wasnt honest with you C One more lie, you coward. There was a knock on the door. It was Laura. -Deanna C Laura! How are you? Look how my nephew has grown! C C Its a niece- the mother announced. C Oh my God! A girl! Thats great! C C Yes C Laura grabbed her belly with one hand and looked at her husband who looked away. C Let me take you to lunch to celebrate the news if you dont have any other ns C C Actually C Laura began, but Harry cut her off immediately. C Sure! Lets all have lunch together just like in the old days Beverly was right. She had been going to the office to meet him for lunch for months and always had an excuse. Deanna made it in less than a minute. Suddenly she felt like a third wheel, no longer Harrys wife. She had her daughter growing inside her, but it wasnt enough, if this kept going she would end up alone. She took Beverlys advice: stay out of it for the moment, what sense was there going to be in opposing what Harry wanted? Deanna glowed again, getting back a piece of her life before Daniel, the old days, made her feel better. Getting her friends back was what she needed at that moment. She walked out with Laura on her arm and Harry trailing behind, trying to hide the smile it caused him to see her again. But Laura couldnt keep quiet while they ate, she asked about Daniel in front of Harry. If she felt like a stranger between them, he must feel the same. C How are things going with my brother-inw, Deanna? C Deanna hesitated a bit to answer, looked at Harry, but her face was cid. C Fine, fine Much better than before C C Thats good! He finally lowered his temper a bit, that man. You can tell hes changed since youve been together Im so happy for you C C Its easy to get along with him at least most of the time C C Sure, Daniels a little temperamental, but hes a great person I heard you took Naomi to her friends party C C She ran into Alice Reed C Harry told her. C Oh! Poor Alice C Theres nothing poor about that woman, shes extremely unpleasant C C But Harry, you cant me her. Her husbands attitudes made her like that C C Dont excuse her, Laura. She should at least have the dignity to leave him, theyve been married for 25 years and the guy has always been like that -. Would that be the same for her? Laura couldnt help but understand Alice a bit, she also had a husband who didnt love her. She didnt say anything else, Deanna noticed the tension. -Lets not talk about that better tell me, do you already have a name for my niece? C C No C Harry answered. C Ive been thinking of a few, but we havent decided yet. C You have time, but hurry up So I can prepare a special gift C Harry was strangely calm; it was different when Daniel wasnt there. So, alone with her he could leave behind the thoughts that tormented him when he imagined her with his own brother. He didnt go back to the office that day, he didnt care about anything but being able to spend a few more hours with her, until Deanna said goodbye because she had sses. Laura had to pretend in front of her husband. It was so obvious, more and more so, and it was bing unbearable. At one time she thought Harry would go back to his old self eventually, but she would never have his sweet, tender love back. OPPORTUNITIES Leonard couldnt get her out of his head, he kept thinking about that sweet littledy who knew so much about music, the same music he loved. He was envious of Crushers luck, a woman with all those characteristics was a needle in a haystack. Regardless of the rumors that went around, that woman was not an opportunist; she had a sense for life and a taste for simple things. He had one of the college professors send him Deannas videotapes from the entrance auditions. He didnt know herst name, only that she was Harry Crushers ssmate, and he got them. He spent two hours going through them until he found her. When he heard her he knew right away that she had a lot of talent to spend her life behind Daniel. That powerful voice had to go on stage, he could sponsor her, offer her a schrship in his Foundation. And he could also do other things with her. A woman like that is worth it, why not? After all he still felt young and he was sure that the cold Daniel couldnt give her what she needed. He called his assistant. C Prepare a letter for Mrs. Crusher, I want her at the Foundation. Surprisingly, she has talent C C Are you sure? Crushers not going to like this C C Im not interested in Daniel. Ill deal with him if I have to, but I want that skirt and that voice in my Foundation C Two dayster he got his answer. Daniel himself went to give it to him in his office. C What can I do for you, Daniel? C He said smiling.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He just threw the offer letter on his desk, it was all crumpled up. C But, Daniel! That temper you have C C Youd better leave my wife alone, Reed. I have no patience with the kind of guy like you C C Come on, Daniel! Stop being so cocky. Its a sincere offer, Deanna is very talented, Im sure you know that C C Dont call her that Dont call her that at all. I warned you C C Always inflexible, Crusher Are you going to let her career end before its even begun? Dont be selfish. My Foundation can open a lot more doors for her than all your money, you know that C He was using a mocking tone that raised Daniels ire. C Back off, Reed! C And as he came he left. Well, it wasnt so bad after all, Leonard was expecting something much worse when he saw hime in. It was strange, his known aggressive temper didnt re up as much as he supposed. And that was because he was exhausted, he had been arguing with Deanna for two days over that blessed letter. It started the day they got back together with Laura and Harry, when he arrived in the afternoon with the kids she wasnt there. She had sses. He waited for her a little worried about how he had seen her in the morning. But when she walked through the door her demeanor had changed. Then he knew she had spent part of the day with her brother and he felt a little thorn in his side. At night he tried to shoo away his insecurities by looking for her in bed, but Deanna was more asleep than awake. It was his fault, he sometimes had a habit of staying upte working. He felt frustration and the thorn stuck in him a little more. He was convinced he was turning into a jerk How many fears could a man like him have? What was it that made him doubt himself like that? And then the letter came, so damn lucky that he received it himself. C Why is Reed inviting you to his Foundation? C C I dont know C You dont know? You must have made a very good impression on him that night C His tone was sarcastic, he was angry, he was full of insecurities and jealousy. C And what does that mean? I didnt ask him if thats what youre suggesting. C Why is it so hard to be married to you? C He ran his hand through his hair, as he did every time he was disappointed. C Being married to you is not a pearl either, I still dont understand how everything is my fault every time -. C He sent this to you for a reason! C He shouted at her, waving the paper in his hand. C How should I know! C Deanna would not be intimidated. C I told you what kind of man Reed is! C C I didnt ask him for anything! C C Im getting sick of all this Deanna! C C So am I! C The next day was no much better and all Daniel could think about was getting his hands around Leonards neck. For Reed it was a battle of ego, but for him it was much more than that. Beverly watched him quietly, something was wrong with him, she could feel it. She could see it in his face, probably something rted to Deanna. C Whats wrong with you, Daniel? C C Nothing. C Is it Deanna? C Daniel looked up. C Its nothing, Beverly C He didnt talk about his problems with anyone. C Leonard has no scruples, Daniel, dont make a big deal out of it. C Leonard? Why are you naming Reed? C C Well It is known that he sent an invitation to your wife to join his foundation C Im intrigued as to how my personal life is suddenly public knowledge C He told her with a harsh tone. C You cant me them, theyve got nothing else to do C C What about you? C C I only care about thepanys image and thats you. Forgive me, but ever since you got married they do nothing but paint you as a puppet. C Im really dont care. C C Well you should, you lose the trust of our clients with every fuss that involves Deanna. But the Leonard thing goes to another level, just ignore him, hes always been like that C C He has no shame C C He never has, hes not going to start now. Hell get tired of it eventually, dont let him torture you. Hes just looking for his chance C C He wont get it. C Of course he wont C And to make sure he doesnt get it, he went himself to end that circus. Beverly did find the opportunity she was looking for: Leonard. How urate, dear Reed. Deanna was still angry and he was tired. She understood perfectly what was happening to him, but there wasnt much she could do. Trying to contain him was only a temporary patch in the flow. Nothing she did was ever right: if she tried to fit into his world something would kick her out, if she wanted to cate him she would explode along with him. If there was one thing they shared, it was a desperation to belong to each other, to the point of changing the course of their lives. What wasnt she willing to do for him? If she was madly in love with everything he was, even with that insane jealousy; because she was sure it was a product of the uncertainties he held, she herself had her own. She couldnt stay mad at Daniel for long, no matter how much she wanted to. To get out of this situation she would have to do something drastic, another patch. She didnt know if it would work, but she couldnt stand another day of his indifference, so she would use the credit card he had given her and send him a message. C Are you busy? C No, Im not. C Good. Tonight at the Continental Hotel, room 706. C What are you talking about? C Ill wait for you there, at 9. The kids will stay with your parents. C What for? C If you want to know,e. Of course he knew what for and of course he would go. Daniel was about to witness something he didnt know about Deanna. Her mother had once told her that women have a power that men dont have, that its not good to use it because it puts them at a disadvantage and thats not healthy in a rtionship. Not ast resource, because it didnt guarantee anything, but at least it was a strong attempt. Deanna had already exercised it a couple of times, and as Philippa warned her it didnt solve anything in the long run, it only helped a little. HIDDEN At 9 oclock Daniel stood in front of room 706, this was unusual. He had his doubts about it, he knew what she was up to and although he was more than excited about the idea, this was not how they would solve their problems. He knocked and when he received no response he used his own key to enter. The room was warm and dim, as if no one was there. Deanna came out of the next room and Daniel stopped breathing for a moment. She was wearing a long white satin nightgown with a slit that went from her hips to her feet and a neckline that left little to the imagination. She was barefoot, with her hair down but her face looked different. She was still angry, her eyes reflected it. She watched him for a moment before walking over and standing in front of him. When he had her close he couldnt stop his eyes from traveling the length of her body, he knew what was underneath but it never ceased to surprise and excite him every time. Deanna didnt say a word and Daniel didnt move. She watched him a little longer, unexpressive. One of her hands reached the shoulder of his jacket and began to slowly move down his chest, running a finger over each button of his vest, as if counting them. Daniels heart was beginning to pound. When she reached his belt buckle she didnt stop and continued all the way down. The feel of her hand made him close his eyes and hold his breath. Deanna took a step forward using her hand to seek out the level of arousal her husband was in. But suddenly he grabbed her wrist, pulling her away. She looked up in defiance, irritated, and tried to let go. C Is this what you want to y at? C he asked her, his voice a whisper, but his tone uncontrolled. C Im tired of you ignoring me C C I thought youd had enough of me thats what you told me the other day C He smelled her wrist, which he still held tightly in his hand. He found her idea tender, her defiant look, she was trying to seduce him by ying the femme fatale. He drew a confident smile on his lips, sweet Deanna wanting to surprise him this way. He didnt know she was willing to push him beyond the limits. -Well lets talk then, let go of me. -You didnt dress like that to talk C No, but if you dont want to y its boring Lets talk C C Boring? C C Yes, boring C He let go of her. Was she getting bored of him? Suddenly all that confidence that experience gave him was gone. Deanna pulled away and looked for something to put on top of herself. -Youve been ignoring me for days because of Leonards letter C Leonard, Leonard Why do she call him by that? - apparently nothing I say persuades you. You dont think I know men like him C Men? How many men like him did she know? - you take me for an inexperienced schoolgirl I wasnt born yesterday, Daniel - C For me you dont have a past C But I do and you should know that by now C All that freedom to love. C Are you trying to tell me about all the guys youve been with? C C No, Im trying to make you see that you have no reason to distrust me -I dont C First Harry, now Leonard, will it always be like this? C C Stop naming him! I dont even want him to look at you! I dont want anyone to look at you! Is that so hard to understand?! I want you all to myself! C C And how will you make sure no one looks at me?! Shall I lock myself in the house forever?! You doubt me and my feelings for you! How can we have anything if you cant believe me?! C C How can I believe you if every time I turn around youre with someone?! You went for Harry the other day! C C We were with Laura! Hes my friend and I miss him! C C Hes your brother-inw! Then Reed invites you to his foundation! C C I couldnt even answer Leonards letter because you took things into your own hands! C C Youre my wife! What were you going to do?! Go personally to thank him?! C Detonate him, Deanna. C Maybe if Id gone I wouldnt have wasted this! C She took off what she was wearing to cover herself. Daniel exploded. He grabbed the back of her neck and pulled her head back. -Dont you dare seek my anger, Deanna C He told her low, his voice hoarse, threatening. Deanna closed her eyes and made a dirty sound. It confused him, surprised him aroused him even more. What was this? He had his insides churning with jealousy, his chest was burning with anger and she She was enjoying it. It threw himpletely off bnce. He let go of her without realizing it and backed up a few steps. She looked at him again, again with those big, desire-filled eyes. This woman standing in front of him was not the Deanna he knew, she wasnt even the same one who gave herself freely and eagerly. No, this woman dominated, dictated,manded; she vibrated at his level. She had remained hidden beneath her innocent appearance. She approached once more, determined as ever. She took his hand and led it, without looking away, to where she needed him to touch her. Her fingers made contact with bare skin, all bare. He opened his eyes wide to look at her. C Do you feel it? No one but you makes me feel this way No one but you could ever do this because you are the one I love C All her power fell on him like a giant rock, smashing him. He was at her mercy, there was no turning back, he could never escape her. He didnt want to. The blood in his body rushed through every vein at an impossible speed, burning likeva. She would dere her love for him in the same way she gave herself to him: openly, without hesitation, without measuring consequences. Never in his life had he felt that kind of need born inside him, he wanted to shatter her into pieces and at the same time worship her as if she were made of ss. He cornered her against the wall without removing his hand from the ce where she had ced it. Her breathing was ragged,bored, it seemed as if she was about to suffocate. Deanna was falling apart at the touch of his insistent fingers. The contortions of her face called him to devour her mouth, to kiss her to drown her. She wiggled her hips trying to keep up with him, barely standing. If it werent for the wall she would be sprawled on the floor. He was aggressive, he was desperate, crazy to touch her and kiss her; to get more and more moans out of her. But Deanna was not shy and in her halo of desire she also used her hands to excite him even more and Daniel began to perspire, sweat running down his forehead. The satin was in the way, still covering her and he had no patience to wait for her to take it off so he simply ripped it off. Exposed in her hands, while Daniel was still fully clothed. She wrapped her arms around his neck to kiss him and the fabric of his suit against her naked body only added more to the sensations that were already driving her wild. -Take off your clothes She told him anxiously. He wouldnt budge, he would never let her go. She managed to half pull off his jacket and unbutton some buttons of his vest, but Daniel wouldnt release her. And Deanna began to pour out nastiness after nastiness, the hand that refused to leave her was working wonders on her. -What a filthy mouth you have Do it, I want to see you Deanna exploded, her body couldnt take it any longer. -You can never leave me, Daniel told her, finally taking off his clothes.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ALLIES Laura was already in her seventh month, for the rest it was the sixth. Every day she felt heavier, more annoying and Harry was not contributing anything good. He remained absorbed and lost in his world where Deanna lived. He continued to be attentive to Laura, when he wasnt dodging reality. They even fixed up the little girls room together. But those moments were brief.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She saw no way out of her problem. She thought about Alice Reed and her own life, afraid to follow in the footsteps of Leonards wife. She was reaching her limit. C You were right, Beverly. Im going to pick him up at the office to take him out to lunch and he always has an excuse. Deanna appeared and took off after her like a torpedo- C My assumptions werent wrong, Laura. Im sorry C C I feel heavy and tired all the time. Im carrying this pregnancy on my own, he doesnt even bother to give the child a name C C Its only a matter of time before he decides to run and get her, you know as well as I do C C Yes Apparently the rtionship with Daniel is serious. Ive never seen him like that for anyone, not even for Emily C C Maybe its time to nt the seed of doubt You dont want to give birth alone C C I dont want to lose him, I went through a lot to be with Harry And for this family Ill do whatever it takes C C I didnt know you were so determined, Laura. C Im not usually like this, but the other day we were talking about Alice Reed. She ran into her at a childrens party, apparently she said some horrible things to her. Sometimes I imagine myself in Alices position Im not going to endure it C C You wont have to endure anything. I also heard something about what happened between them. I think Leonard will give us a hand without knowing it. He has a huge interest in Deanna C C That guy is disgusting C C Yes, and hes got a nose for getting into trouble. With Daniel theyve been sizing each other up like animals ever since he talked to Deanna at thepany party. He can be of use to us C C He wont go near her if Daniel threatens him C C Oh, yes he will! Hes just looking for an opportunity, Reeds not interested in anything but satisfying his own desires C C What will you do with Daniel? C C In a few days we will have to travel out of town to sign some contracts. I must go with him to go over the legal aspects, he was reluctant to go out of town, but I managed to convince him, he is the CEO after all C C Do you think youll have a chance? C C I dont know, I wont try either. We have to keep a low profile, but itll give me time to spend with him C C Ill talk to Deanna more often those days C C Yes, you do that. Make sure she knows what youre going through. Innocent little Laura was proving to be a handy ally. Exploiting peoples hopelessness was Beverlys business. She would have Daniel three days to herself in a remote hotel. She needed nothing more than to be herself; when he is in her environment with someone like her he would notice the difference with his wife. C Ill go out of town for three days C C All right C They were both at the kitchen table preparing dinner; something that was bing a habit. They managed, somehow, to return to the ordinariness of their lives. No matter what obstacle presented itself, they managed to ovee it. Daniel was more at ease because Deanna had shown him in every way she could think of that she loved him, that she wanted to be with him. And he had seen all his wifes efforts to help him cope with his insecurities. That, coupled with the explosive intimacy they shared, meant that he could no longer imagine a life without her. -I have some meetings to attend to, I really dont want to leave, he said. C Itll only be three days, itll go quickly. C I have to go with Beverly C He wasnt going to lie or hide anything from her. C Its okay C She smiled. C Its just work C C Oh, is it? C C Sure C C Mmmm youll be gone for three days with another woman C He knew that tone of voice, she used it when she wanted to make him fall into one of her tricks. C You know that Im not interested in anyone but you C C I dont know Shes a very pretty and interestingdy C C I dont care what she is C C Dont you? C C Dont tell me youre jealous. C Ha! Me jealous? I dont know what youre talking about Impossible C -I dont know It seems to me that you are C C Jealous? Jealous that my sexy husband is leaving me to run off with another woman? Youre imagining things C C Youre very sure of yourself. C Of course I am He came up to her and hugged her from behind. -What an arrogant woman. And kissed the back of her neck. Deanna shivered a little. Every caress he gave her brought her goose bumps, she could lose herself in his warmth, in his scent; she rxed so much when he put his arms around her. -The architect told me that in a couple of days your music room will finally be finished, you can move your things in there. C Thats great, thank you C C It was supposed to be finished sooner, it was your birthday present C C But its ready now Thanks for spoiling me like this C C Ill give you whatever you want, you know C C Yes, but I only want you C C Mmmmm C C How did the subject of your escape with another woman to my music room change? Are you trying to convince me? C C No, Im not C You didnt make it, anyway C C What do I need to do that? C C Maybe a few more kisses like that. The children burst into the kitchen, but they werent surprised when they saw them hugging. They had grown ustomed to finding them like that every now and then, in fact, the disys of affection they gave each other brightened the spirits of everyone in the house. Even Jonathan stopped fighting with his father for Deannas attention. C What are we having for dinner? C Naomi asked. C Some sds, Daniel replied. The general sound was one of disappointment. This health food mania was boring. C What? C he asked. -We could have something less healthy for dinner sometimes. C Your fathers going away for a few days, what do you say while hes gone we prepare very, very unhealthy dinners? C C Yes! Burgers and fries C Ethan said enthusiastically. C Pizza! C Naomi added. C Hey, Im still here! C C Dont worry, Daniel, well be waiting for you with the unhealthiest dinner of all when you get back C C Stop spoiling them so much C C I dont know what youre talking about At what point he went back to having a happy family, he didnt know. But there it was. His kids shared more things with him, he was much more close to Ethan than he used to be. The boy woulde to him with his problems or doubts or they would just chat. Naomi, for her part, became more loving towards her father, which made Daniel aplete mess and he found it harder and harder to deny her anything. The little boy, even with his unwillingness to talk, would sit with him to read some stories or keep himpany while he was in the office with his crayons drawing. All thanks to the fact that Daniel had lost some of his inflexibility and regained a taste for life. Deanna, she managed to do it with pure affection, repairing little by little the broken pieces of his heart. She filled in all the empty spaces that made him so sad. PHOTOGRAPHY The day was rainy and wet and a little chilly. Deanna was returning from picking up the kids from school when she received a message on her phone: -Hi Deanna how are you, we havent talked in days,e to the apartment for coffee -. It was Laura. C Laura! Id love to, but Daniel is out of town and Im alone with the kids, why dont youe to the house? C And Laura went despite the rain. She arrived pale, with a sad face and with difficulty to walk. Deanna hurried to greet her. While the children were each doing their own thing, they sat down with a cup of tea in the kitchen. Lauras belly had indeed grown quite considerably in a short time. -Im sorry to have taken you away from your stuff, Dean, but I really wanted to talk to someone- C Not at all, thanks foring despite the day Whats going on? C Laura grabbed her belly with both hands, as she used to do before talking about Harry. -I dont know what to do, Deanna, or who else to turn to I feel more and more sad and tired, I dont know how I managed to get to this point What will I do with Harry? C C With Harry? Whats the matter with that boy now? C C The usual: indifference. You know Dean? I think theres another woman C C What?! No, Laura, of course not! C C Yes, I feel it You have no idea how much Harry has changed in these months He drinks at night, he dawns sitting in the living room thinking He tells me he cant sleep, that hes worried about work But I know hes not like that- -It cant be, Laura. Harry wouldnt do such a thing. That fool needs a good beating to get him back to his senses CContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. -Dean I cant take it anymore She covered her face with both hands and began to cry in sorrow. Deanna felt so bad for her, hugged her very tightly. What the hell was going on with this man? How could he do this to his wife after all they had been though together? C Dont cry Do you want me to talk to him? Or Id better punch him until he reacts C Laura half smiled at hearing that. C I apologize, forgive me for bringing you my problems I feel so lonely I dont remember when was thest time weughed with Harry or had a conversation about the baby girl Shes going to be born and he still hasnt decided which name to give her I think well end up divorced Ill be left alone with my daughter, Deanna! C C Of course not, dont think like that. Harry can be a moron sometimes, but you know him like I do, Laura, hes not that kind of guy Let me talk to him, will you? C C Yes, Deanna, please If anything happens with another woman Im sure hell tell you C C Yes, and Ill kill him C Deanna was mad at Harry, at that silly boy who was making his pregnant wife suffer like that. After all the lies and all the trouble along the way so that they could get married, he was behaving this way. Something was wrong, very wrong. Would Harry really have another woman? That little boy who needed to set 4 rms in the morning so he wouldnt bete for ss? No way. The first thing that crossed her mind was Alice Reeds face. What if the same fate awaited Laura? Spending her life in a loveless marriage, with Harry jumping from woman to woman. An icy chill ran down Deannas back. No, that wouldnt happen, Harry was nothing like Leonard. In the evening, the next day, Daniel would stop by Beverlys room. They would be having dinner at the hotel with some local businessmen who were trying to close a deal with hispany. And she didnt spare any elegance. It was true what used to be said before their marriage, Daniel and Beverly looked great together. They both fit together perfectly; ssy, sober, the same manners. They got a few nces at each other in the hotel restaurant. Dinner went off without any further problems. And they were at dessert when Beverlys phone started ringing insistently. Daniel was a little annoyed. She excused herself for a moment and then returned with a grim face. C Is everything all right? C Daniel asked. C Yes, of course C There was something Daniel still didnt know how to use because he simply wasnt that interested; he didnt see any utility in it and didnt understand how it could be something so widely adopted nowadays: socialworks. While the local businessmen were arguing across the table, Beverly discreetly passed him her phone. Harry Crusher walks with his sister-inw while his pregnant wife waits for him at home. The photo was of Deanna and Harry walking down the street. He was noticeable with a clouded look on his face, while Deannas face appeared to be red. And the post was going viral within the social circle. He said nothing and handed the phone back to her, but his face spoke volumes. He waited for hispanions to leave and quietly got up from the table. Beverly watched him and also stood up, she waited until they were alone in the elevator before she said a word. C Daniel C C Yes? C C Are you all right? C C Yes C He answered her dryly. Deanna had made up her mind to confront Harry, seeing Laura crying and so sad angered her so much. The next morning she dropped the kids off at school and went back to the office to meet him. She was determined to find out what was happening with him. The secretary told him that his sister-inw was there to see him. So early? He was d to see her again, but when Deanna came in her face was serious. C Deanna,e in What are you doing here so early? C C Are you busy? I need to talk to you C C No, sit down Tell me C C Forgive me foring unannounced But Ill be honest with you; yesterday I had a conversation with Laura Can you tell me whats going on with you? C C What are you talking about? C C I dont want to pry into your marriage, thats not why Im here. I need to know whats wrong with you, Harry. Why dont you talk to me? You always have Suddenly I have Laura crying in the kitchen heartbroken because you seem to have forgotten that you are married and that your daughter ising soon C C Did she go to see you? I dont know what she told you, but shes exaggerating C C Harry, she was crying painfully, she wasnt exaggerating Look at me I dont want to know whats going on between you two, I want to know whats going on with you, why are you like this Let me help you C What was he going to tell her? That he was still mourning her? That he couldnt find a way to move on and forget her? What for? C Theres nothing wrong with me, Deanna Im still adjusting to all this You know me, you know none of this is for me C He said pointing around the room. C Yeah, I know, but isnt that what you wanted? C C Yeah You dont have to worry, Deanna C C Do you have another woman? C C What? C Do you have another woman, Harry? C C I cant believe she told you that! C C Do you? C C No, I dont! What the hell?! C C Dont be mad at Laura! Whats she supposed to think if you ignore her all the time?! C C My marriage isnt what I expected, cant I be frustrated too?! C -You were in love I could always tell C Yes, but not with Laura. Harry didnt want to discuss that with Deanna, precisely. He was beginning to be ovee by that feeling of despair, of hopelessness, of sadness. He was afraid that if they kept talking, he would end up confessing everything. He had to find a way tofort her so that she would go away. -Deanna, Im in love with Laura Very much That doesnt mean that married life suits me I feel overwhelmed And as you say, the child will be here soon and that also scares me C It was partly true. C Why didnt you talk it over with me, kid? I really thought there was something very wrong between you two C C You have your own problems now, what was the point of adding mine to yours? C C What nonsense! Im always there for you, youre my friend C Again the pain. -Lets do this: Ill leave after noon, lets have a coffee and talk more quietly. Here there are always ears everywhere I′M GLAD YOU MARRIED HER Thats where the photograph hade from. They had coffee, but argued again; Harry was elusive and Deanna was annoyed that he wasnt direct. In the end, all she had gotten were pure excuses, inconclusive sentences, and nk stares from Harry. Thats why her face was red and he looked grim. Daniel and Beverly came down on his floor. -Im sorry I showed you that C C Why did you do it then? C C Ill be clear with you: Deanna is a sweet and considerate person, but shes going to end up ruining you C C I beg your pardon? C C Yes, I know. Its none of my business You dont care about gossip or what other people think, but you need to remember who you are and thepany you run. You cant just ignore all that, your entire family has worked for decades to stay on the front line C C My marriage and my wife are my private life, no one should care what happens in it. -Well it seems a lot of people care and enough to take a picture of them and write something so harmful on purpose Some of our partners contacted thew office worried that the scandals will affect them as well C C Tell them to talk directly to me next time C C Youre a stubborn one, Daniel C C Yes, I am. I will not allow anyone to intrude into my life. They can take whatever pictures they want C C Thats not the problem But Beverly couldnt finish, Daniels phone rang. -Yes, Naomi Whats up? C -Hi daddy -Daddy where are you? Are you back already? C C No, honey, tomorrow morning. Is something wrong? C C Cant youe now? Are you far away? C C Naomi Whats wrong? C C Grandmas here and shes been yelling horrible things at Deanna for a while. Dad, Deannas crying, can youe back? C C Crying? What do you mean, crying? Ill be right there, kiddo. Dont you worry C C Yes, Dad,e quick. C I have to go back now. He told Beverly in a hurry. C What happened? C C Im going back. What are you going to do? C C Ill stay Go if you have to, dont worry C C Im sorry, Beverly. Thank you. She watched him until he went into his room and turned to go to hers. Apparently Cam also saw the picture. But Daniel couldnt get there untilte in the morning. The storm had already passed by his house and he couldnt stop it. He was ovee with guilt, worry; he needed to see her. Those days away made him miss her more and more; he called her constantly or sent her messages to hear from them. He left the suitcase in the hall and went straight to his room, Deanna wasnt there. He checked the childrens rooms and they were all asleep in their beds. He didnt find her in the kitchen either, nor in his office, was she gone? He noticed a light on in the old guesthouse. Deanna was asleep on an couch, her face streaked with dried tears. He bent down beside her face and gently brushed a lock of hair out of her eyes. -Deanna He said in a whisper. Slowly she opened her eyes and when she saw him it was as if something had hit her in the chest. Tears flowed like a torrent again and she hugged him, desperate. C Im sorry, Daniel! C Her voice came out between sobs. C What happened? Why are you crying like that? C C Im sorry! C C Deanna, please calm down C He felt helpless. He felt powerless, he had never seen her cry like that before. She was clutching herself tighter and tighter and her body was shaking with the crying. He hugged her too, as best he could. What had happened for her to be in this state? Had Cami provoked this? Gradually she calmed down, but her breathing was still agitated. Daniel sat down next to her, not letting go. -Tell me what happened, Deanna please. He felt kind of numb, strange. C Im sorry Im really sorry C C What are you sorry for? C C Laura came to see me, she is sad, very sad She feels lonely, Daniel I went to talk to Harry, I want to help him I want to help both of them He is my friend, he has always shared his problems with me I felt so bad for Laura, her little girl grows more and more every day C Harry had told her? Had he told her the truth? C Calm down C I C I didnt know anyone had taken that picture. What kind of a person does something like that? And your mother came to the house angry with me C The crying started again. C For Gods sake C Cam had taken it out on her, he was sure of that. He asked her what Cam had told her to make her like that, but Deanna didnt answer him, she didnt want to repeat those words. -Im here with you, no one will ever hurt you again. I wont let them Dont cry anymore, Deanna Please C Hearing the pain she was feeling was driving him crazy. He felt useless, it was supposed to be his job to protect her and he had failed. Deanna fell asleep again, but this time in hisp. He didnt want her to stay there, so he picked her up and carried her back to the house. She was weightless, feathery and with her face on his chest she looked even smaller, like a doll, fragile. C Dad C C Naomi, what are you doing awake? C C Is Deanna okay? C C Yes, shes asleep now You should go back to bed, dont worry C C I heard youe in Dad, Grandma was very rude to Deanna C She said totally pissed off. C What did she say to her? C C She yelled things at her like she and Uncle Harry were boyfriend and girlfriend, that she was destroying Uncles family, that she married you just to take advantage of your money A lot of horrible things Grandma is very mean sometimes C Naomi was angry at her grandmother for the way she had treated Deanna. It was worse when she saw her crying. The scene at the house was a mess because the kids were present when it all happened. Even Jonathan was upset about the situation. The little boy had run to Deannas legs and clung on with all his heart. He was crying silently as he watched her try to wipe away her tears and change her expression. But she tried topose herself right away to reassure all 3 of them that it was okay, that it was over. Ethan nted himself in front of his grandmother, as his father would, asking her to end all that. He felt responsible for everyone in the house since his father was gone. He protected her, because he had promised her a while back that he would be there for her and he kept his promise. He also took everything he made amitment to seriously. Thats when Naomi ran to call Daniel. C Dont worry, kiddo, Ill talk to your grandmother first thing tomorrow. C Ethan was the one who rescued Deanna CContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. C Ethan? C C Yes, he stopped Grandma from yelling anymore. My brother was very brave, even though hes a dummy C C I see Naomi, Im sorry you had to witness and hear that kind of thing. Im sorry I wasnt here for you. Thank you for calling me, honey C C Thats okay, Dad. Deanna is part of the family too, I dont understand why Grandma doesnt like her C Daniel didnt understand either. How was it possible that his mother didnt notice the changes Deanna had made in their lives? -Neither did I Thank you for taking care of her while I was gone. C She takes care of us all the time, of you too You know, Dad, Im d you married her THAT WOMAN IS MY WIFE He didnt go to the office that morning. He felt guilty that he hadnt been there when Cami attacked her and that she was still the target of everyone in his family; Deanna was bing the Crushers punching bag. He had his mother and brothere to the house, he was going to put a stop to it. Cami arrived with a proud attitude, she wouldnt give in to her son. Harry, on the other hand, felt only remorse. When he heard from Susan what Cami had done to Dean he wanted to run out to see her, but his sister stopped him; he would only gain more trouble. C This has to end and it has to end now C Daniel began, trying to remain calm. C I told you not to marry her, Daniel! C C That subject is concluded, Mom, Im not going to discuss it with you again. Deanna is my wife and you will start treating her with respect. I dont care if you dont like her, I dont care what you think of her; from now on all those attacks against her will stop C C Didnt you see the pictures?! And you, Harry! Arent you ashamed of yourself?! C I dont know what you were told, but none of its true! How could you behave like that, Mom! C C And you Youll solve whatever problems you have with your wife away from Deanna I dont want her involved in anything anymore I told you many times that youll keep away from her C He said to him while pointing at him. C How can you me your brother? That woman! C C That woman is MY WIFE! And she has a ce by my side that everyone will respect! C C Well, I dont ept it! Exin to me what shes doing after your brother when youre out of town? Do you have any idea whats being said about them? Thats why Laura is the way she is! She cant be satisfied with you alone and shes after Harry too! C Daniel couldnt take it anymore and mmed his clenched fist on his desk. C You didnt just yell at Deanna, you did it in front of my kids! What were you trying to achieve? That they hate her too? Naomi called me scared by your attitude asking me toe back! Jonathan started crying and even Ethan had to intervene! C Harry didnt say anything, he just watched his brothers anger grow by the minute. He really loved her. -You dont even measure yourself with your grandchildren in the way! From this moment on, I want to make one thing clear to you: I will no longer tolerate you intruding into my private life. What happens in my home is my business and mine alone! Cam was on the verge of a stroke, her son had never demanded anything so vehemently from her before. But she maintained her posture in spite of that, she was convinced that Deanna was only an interested party. She was dismayed by the embarrassment of being on everyones mouth. C Good! Keep thinking like that, sooner orter youll have to prove me right, I know, its just a matter of time. That was all she said before walking out furiously. -With you the conversation is different, you know that, he said to Harry. He was standing still, knowing that his presence gave him authority and was intimidating. -Deanna came looking for me at the office C C I know that Because Laura has been crying to her about her problems with you. I told you to stay away from her and now I want your wife to C C You cant help it, especially now that were family C C Then find a way. Last night she cried herself to sleep. Naomi told me some things, but she hasnt wanted to tell me anything Shes probably trying to avoid a bigger problem. I wont change my mind, Harry, try for heavens sake to get it over with C C You dont know how hard it is C He said defeated. Deep down Daniel felt sorrow for his brother, pity. He didnt even dare to imagine himself in his ce, but why prolong such suffering? C C Do you want to leave town? Maybe to a subsidiary somewhere else If you need it I can send you wherever you want Maybe if you move away you can concentrate on your wife and your daughter C C No Laura wont want to give birth without her whole family around Im not ready to leave C C Think about it, Harry. C Where is she? C C She went to see her mother, she should be back soon C Well, Ill go then Im sorry about what happened with mom C And he stood up to leave. C Sort out your issues with Laura before your daughter is born You said when it all started that you were doing it for them We all did it for them C C The only one that won out was you C No, you won your wife and your daughter Im sorry you cant see that, you need to grow up C The look on Harrys face was a mixture of resentment and grief. Daniel was always there to help him with his problems, but this was one he had to solve alone.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When Deanna returned she found him sitting outside, waiting for her. Having seen her mother and grandmotherforted her heart a little. She grabbed a nket from a chair and went to sit with him. His closeness gave her security and he did not hesitate to hug her to make her feel that he was with her. He wanted to ask her about everything Cam had said to make her cry like that, but he restrained himself. There was no need to disturb the peace after the storm, Deanna would talk to him when she was ready. C I missed you C She said taking him by the hand. C Me too a lot. C How did it go? C C Fine C C Im sorry you had toe back like that But if I can be a little selfish, Im d you did C C I wont leave you alone again C C Dont worry, Ill be fine I have three guardian angels, you know? C C I did a good job, didnt I? C C Very good job You have two knights in shining armor and a bravedy. How lucky can you get, mmm? C C I have twodies, not one C Do you really? Then youre luckier than I thought you were C C Luckiest of all. C And he kissed her forehead. For some reason he felt her more fragile. Thebative Deanna would have fought with teeth and nails against an attack like Cams, but this Deanna sought refuge in his arms. C The picture thing worked wonders C C Do you think that will be enough? Of course not, its just the beginning C C Cam is furious with both of them. With him for defending her and with her because now she thinks more than ever that she is an opportunist. C All this will feed itself, now the repercussions wille and Ill have my chance C C Take it C The phone rang and Daniel answered. He should havee to pick up Ethan at school, something happened. He found himself in the principals office with his son and his ssmate sitting with their heads down and their faces covered in bruises. Both young men waited outside when the other parent appeared. Heated voices could be heard on the other side of the door. And when Daniel came out it only took one direct look for Ethan to know they had to leave. He parked the car a few blocks before they reached the house. C What happened? C C The principal already told you C C I want to hear it from you. C He insulted mom. C Tell me C What for? Youve already forgotten her. C Thats not true, Ill never forget your mother C Why did you marry Deanna? C C Because I love her, Ethan. His son looked at him as if trying to find a hint of doubt, but Daniels gaze was calm and confident. He wasnt angry with him. -He said you married her because shes a young girl and youre a shameless old man; that Mom couldnt be good enough for you and you ended up with Deanna because of it Everyone knows what happened with Uncle Harry Hes been telling me things about Deanna for a while now C C Youd told me about it, but you were handling it well. What happened this time? C C I cant take it anymore, Dad. I WANT YOU TO BE HAPPY Ethans situation was difficult, he was being bullied at school because his father had married a young woman, gossip was rampant and Cam wasnt helping. It seemed that the storm had notpletely dissipated. When she saw Ethan, Deanna tried to help him with his wounds but the boy was still angry. And it made her sad again, her knight in shining armor was taking the blows because of her. How could everything be soplicated? After dinner she went to Ethans room. -Yes,e in. -Ethan Can we talk? C C Well C Im really sorry about what happened to you today. Do you want to tell me about it? CN?velDrama.Org owns this text. -No C I feel guilty Please? C Ethan sighed. C Do you love Dad? C C Of course I do. C That fat jerk said mean things about Mom and you and Dad Everyone tells me nasty things about you guys. Im sick of it C C I see C C Im afraid dad will forget mom I still remember her C C Your dad will never forget Emily, I can assure you. He has 3 living photographs of her, he couldnt C C That doesnt bother you? C C Why would it? Ethan, she was your mom. No one can ever rece her, ever. No one can ever make any of you forget her. Im really sorry these things are happening to you at school Promise me something, will you? C C Promise you what? C C You dont have to defend me anymore, okay? I dont want you to get hurt like that again because of me C C And how do I do that? C C Just ignore them Sooner orter theyll get tired Please dont fight for me anymore C The problems piled up one after another. Daniel tried to ignore them but they were starting to affect Deanna, her temper was changing. She wasnt singing like she used to, she wasnt going out except to her mothers house. Was he monopolizing her? Deanna went downstairs to find him in his office after talking to Ethan. Daniel was about to start another marathon night of work. C Did you get to talk to Ethan? C C Yeah C Are you all right? C C Im worried about him C Its kid stuff, itll pass eventually She leaned back on the couch and was quiet. She was overwhelmed, by everything: Laura, Harry, Cam, Ethan Everything. The rumors that lurked every day, the arguments C would it ever end? C You know, Ive been thinking about your career C Daniel told her. C About what? C C Ive been told many times that you have talent and it would be a shame if you wasted it, I dont want you to C C Holding back a few months wont make me waste it C C If singing makes you happy, do it. You dont need my permission, nor do I intend to deny it. We can find a way for you to start singing professionally, you dont need to finish college for that. Of course, you can get back whenever you want C C I like being with you and the kids I can sing anytime, dont worry about that Maybe next year, when Jonathan will start school, I can make time to make up for college C C I want you to be happy C Deanna looked at him and was filled with tenderness. What a strange man! He would go from a fit of raging jealousy, to uncontroble lust, to end up encouraging her to do whatever she liked. It was such a contrast. When she first met him he just gave orders, now he was asking with respect. C How can you be like that? C C How? C So sweet out of the blue You do it so often; you kill me C Is that why you tolerate everything my family does to you? C He surprised her with that question. C Its not so difficult to understand your mother, Daniel Dont be angry with her C C Your mother is not like that C C Oh, thats because you dont know her at all yet! Cam is just worried about you C Cam was worried about her son, yes. But she was more worried about the gossip that had formed around Deanna since she appeared in their lives. After the trouble with the photo of the two of them, the rumor that they were having or had an affair, and Lauras suspicions of another woman; it all made even more sense. Suddenly her eldest sons infatuation was snowballing as the days went by. She was oblivious to the fact that there were hidden agendas behind it all, that there were other yers who were trying to safeguard their own desires and interests. C Daniel Crusher is looking for a way to get his wife into the opera world, hes been asking questions C C Really? Wow! Looks like my words got through to him C Reed settled back in his chair satisfied. C He spoke with Professor Marcus, the director of the Ambassador Theater His assistant informed him. C Well, Marcus is an excellent professional, tell him to give her the green light. Mrs. Crusher deserves the opportunity. Leonard had his hands in every artistic aspect of the city, he was a benefactor of the Ambassador Theater and Professor Marcus was one of his many friends in the world of performing arts. Apparently suggesting him was a good idea. If Deanna got into the theater he would have to y his role as a benefactor more often there. -Beverly, dear, is determined to hunt Daniel down. I didnt believe her speechst week to be true, but apparently I was wrong C C Thewyer who works with Crusher? C C Yes, the same one. Tell Marcus to ept Daniels proposal. Besides my personal interest, she has talent and a good voice. I want to see her on stage C Things were unfolding as Beverly had thought. After the problem with Leonard at thepany g and having secured Laura as an ally, she looked for a way to talk to Reed about it. He met with her out of sheer curiosity; whatever was rted to Deanna directly or not was of great interest to him. It turned out she had plenty of reasons to intervene in that marriage, Beverly was looking for a position in the citys political system, she had been after Crusher for years, and apparently she was tired of waiting for him. Well, he could also use Daniel to get out of Deannas life, why not? When she called him to ask where Daniel could set Deanna to sing she didnt do it wanting to help, she was giving Leonard the chance to get close to her. Rmending Marcus was the best thing he could think of at the time, it was to Deannas benefit, but also to his own. He would finally be able to see Mrs. Crusher often without her husband in the way. Daniel wanted to tell his wife the news right away. He was excited to give her an escape from the routine and, in a way, expiate his guilt for his familys behavior toward her. He asked her to meet him at thepany so they could have lunch together. C Your wife is here, Mr. Crusher. C Tell her toe in C C Hello C Deanna peeked through the door. C Come on in C C How are you? C Fine. Ive got news for you C Whats happened? C C The other night we talked about your career and I know you told me you want to wait until next year But I talked to the director of the Amabassador Theatre and asked him for a favor Hes willing to take you on so you can go sing on stage whenever you want, plus he offered to mentor you C C Professor Marcus? C C Do you know him? C C Of course I know him! Hes one of the most recognized in the field He gave some lectures at the University a couple of years ago C The idea of being able to work with him made her face light up again. Marcus was considered an eminence and the Theater he directed was respected for the quality of the ys he staged. C How did you do it? Its veryplicated to get tutoring from him. C I have my methods C He told him proud of his merit and smiling sidelong. C Wow! What a smug man C Daniel moved closer to her. C So what do you say, do you want to do it? C C Yes, thank you C Well, Ill call him back in the afternoon YOU ARE COMPLETELY LOST; DEANNA In the evening Marcus called Leonard to tell him personally the good news. -Crusher spoke to me this afternoon, his wife is willing toe to the Theater. C Fantastic, Marcus! I assure you that you wont regret it, the youngdy has a real gold mine in her throat. C May I ask you not to bring your nonsense to my Theater, Leonard? Last time I had to re-assemble the whole cast of the y because of your affairs C C Dont worry Marcus, this time my interest is genuine. That woman is worth all the trouble, it wont be an affair I have every intention of taking her away from Crusher and dering her my territory I think its time I settled down C Marcusughed out loud. -You have to be crazy to think like that, Leonard. Daniel is going to eat you alive, you know that. And in case you get her, what will you do with Alice? C C Divorce her, of course. C Wow, Reed! You surprise me Youve never lost your mind over one of your flings Leaving Alice? WOW! C He himself was surprised, at first he just saw her as one more chance, one of the bunch. But as he probed a little further and listened to her singing he realized that she was worth much more than that. He had lent himself to Beverlys urrences for Deanna, to get to her. If Daniel could win her over with his hostile and haughty character, he could enamor her with his attentions. However, he couldnt understand what it was that drew him so much into her orbit; from the first time he saw her he had this strange feeling that wouldnt go away. -Im serious, Marcus Its time, Im sick of the life I have. Dont get me wrong, I enjoy it, but Im starting to get tired of it. Its been more than 25 years since Ive enjoyed my life C C Well, Leonard I hope youre willing to put up a fight, because Crusher definitely wont give in easily C To hell with Daniel Crusher! Hes not the man for Deanna. -Daniel got Deanna a tutoring with Professor Marcus at the Ambassador C Laura told Harry while they were having dinner at a restaurant. After the scandal that Cam had made, Harry was trying hard to recover and improve the situation with Laura, she had no fault. C Thats good, hes the best, Professor Marcus. C Yeah, Deans lucky that Daniel has changed so much C Daniel is the lucky one. C When do you have an appointment with the obstetrician? C C In two days, maybe thest appointment before the baby is born We dont have a name yet, Harry C C I know, Im sorry I cant think of anything, but Im sure well find a nice one before the birth C His brother was right: he should take care of his own family now, Deanna was in love with Daniel and he was in love with her. What was the point of keeping feelings alive? Harry went to the bathroom to wash his hands and face. The effort he was making was weighing on him, it was enormous, he felt like he might lose control. -You heard it too then C C Yeah, Leonard is a damn bastard I dont know how he always gets what he wants C C Its going to be quite a fight, theyre two extremely powerful men. Ha! That babe must be a gem for these two to be fighting over C C Dont you know her? C C No, I dont C C Shes no big deal, really. But if shes pretty, she must have something else for Daniel to have married her so quickly C They were talking about Deanna! -Well, you know the rumors. She married him for his money, but to make it happen she must have employed a few good methods C C Alice Reed is going to cause a huge scandal when she finds out C C About what? C C Leonard is the Ambassadors main benefactor. Im surprised about Crusher, he mustnt know about it. Harry came out shaken; they were talking about her without knowing her. Reed, damn you! C Whats the matter, Harry? C Laura noticed the expression on his face when he returned to the table. -Im sorry Tell me Did you know that Leonard Reed coborates with the Ambassador? C C No, I didnt Oh, my God! Deanna C I know, Ive got to tell Daniel C No, Harry, dont Hes mad enough with everything thats happened, dont add any more excuses C C But that filthy Reed will surely go and stalk her! C C If you tell Daniel, Deanna will lose her chance with Professor Marcus. Shes already lost a year of her career for us. How much longer are we going to hold her back, Harry? C C But C You have to trust her, you know she loves your brother and no matter what Leonard says or does to her, she wont take it into consideration Dean can handle a man like that She could handle Daniel C Laura was right, if Daniel found out he would take Dean out of the Theater and she had already sacrificed too much. What was he going to do? He couldnt get too close or his brother would blow up again and if he warned her about Leonard she would surely drop everything so Daniel wouldnt get into any more trouble. Hed have to trust that she could handle someone like Reed. Unaware of what was being built around them, Daniel and Deanna had taken the children to a yroom. It didnt take much convincing him, they all needed to be distracted from the events of the previous days. Most of all, Ethan. Watching him share with his children, his smile and the childrensughter, caused Deanna to feel immeasurable tenderness. They were a family that loved each other dearly, even though they had lost a member they were close in their own way. She felt so lucky to have been able toe into their lives and be allowed to be a part of it. She was so in love with this man, her life had done a 180 turn: she went from student to wife in a little less than two weeks. And not just anyones wife, but of this man who held her little son with one arm and her daughters hand with the other; who smiled openly looking at her; who lost his icy armor and became a sweet and considerate being. Who would get out of control when they were alone and give her the most erotic caresses she had ever felt. Youre totally lost, Deanna, she said to herself as she continued to watch them. Jonathan walked over to her and took her hand, as he always did. A doubt formed in her mind: why didnt the boy want to talk? He was closed in on himself and yet he behaved and acted like any other child his age. What could she do to help him? C Do you think we can have some ice cream before we go home, Dad? C C More junk food, Naomi? C C Please, can we? C And she made little girlish eyes at him, Daniel melted. C Okay C As they ordered their favorite vors, Deanna came up to him. C Looks like youre easily persuaded by someone, mmmm C C Its just an ice cream Dont look at me like that, its your fault C C Me? C C Since I met you youve changed everything in me. What did you expect? C C I was thinking the same thing a minute ago How you changed mine C C Only that I took you out of your world to get you into troubles C C You didnt, I went in of my own free will and Im d I did C C I want to make you happy so youll never leave Look how I talked now too! C He surprised himself with the words he let out without noticing it.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. C Quite a poet C C I always feel like youre making fun of me C C Oh, of course not! You are my poet C Despite the problems they were in the middle of their romance. Discovering each other more and more, giving themselves eagerly to this story that was growing. They both felt the same, with the same intensity. TO YOUR MERCY C Will you sing in a theater? C Ethan asked. C Thats great! Can wee and see you? C C Of course we can, Naomi C C I want toe see you, Deanna! Can we, Dad? C C Of course we can, well be in the front row when Deanna presents C C Thats still a long way off, but my first presentation will be just for you guys You finished your homework, didnt you Naomi? C C Yes, all of them C C Good Ethan, dont forget your geography books tomorrow, okay? I saw them in the library C C I already put them away. C Great Ill take Jonathan for a bath then Shall we go? C The little boy hung on her arms as usual, he was starting to get a little heavier. -Ill be in my office, Daniel announced.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Deanna prepared the bath for Jonathan and stayed with him while he yed with the little boats in the water. C You know, little grasshopper? Sometimes I wonder why you dont want to talk to us I wonder what your voice will be like C The little boy looked at her with a smile and big eyes. -We could chat and tell each other things How was your day in kindergarten, the things you like We could even sing together! Ive always wanted a partner to practice my songs with Jonathan smiled even more, showing his little teeth and closing his eyes a bit. C Aha! You like that idea, dont you? Well, for that youll have to start talking. As she said it, she slowly approached until she reached him and tickled him a little. He was such a sweet and cute little boy, always running to hug her legs or hold her hand. She felt connected to him in a special way: the boy didnt speak and she sang, they seemed like two sides of the same coin. Deanna decided to take a bath as well after putting the boy to bed. She was a little tired, so a hot bath would help her rx for bed. Daniel went upstairs to get some papers from the bedroom and heard her singing as the water ran. He smiled to himself, he felt like he could have a full life again; the woman on the other side of the door had brought back the joy that Emily had taken away with her departure. He was lost in thought when Deanna emerged from the bathroom wrapped in a towel, her hair damp. She stopped at the door when she saw him standing there, papers in hand, sses on, jacket and vest detached, tie loose. How long had it been since thest time? Hed been gone three days, then there was Cam, Ethan. He looked her up and down, a few drops still rolling down her legs. The skin, a little pink from the hot water, looked like it was warm. She saw his eyes behind the crystals of the sses, the eyes of a predator, unashamedly undressing her, the desire evident in them; the exalted expression, the breath beginning to hitch in him, and there was a slight tension in his jaw. Her surprise changed, his gaze made her change. He had that effect on her, he awakened something deep inside her. And when she changed he was at her mercy. Her moans were still in his mind, from that time when his aggressiveness made her ask him for more. -Come, Deanna whispered to him. And he went. He stopped in front of her, his heart pounding. She used both hands to remove his jacket, then his vest, slid them over his shoulders until they fell to the floor. She continued the path over his chest until she reached for the belt buckle and undid it, barely pulled down his zipper and slipped her hand down his pants. He was aroused. Touched him, stroked him, groped at it until Daniel squeezed his eyes shut and opened his mouth to breathe better. On her tiptoes she kissed him, first tenderly, then using her tongue until she caught his lower lip between her teeth and gave him a fierce bite. The pain made his eyes open wide, he tried to pull his face away, but she wouldnt let go. Until he grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her back. The tug drew a wicked moan from her that reverberated directly into his groin. C Is that how you like it? C he asked hoarsely. She looked at him challenging. -Well Without letting go of her hair he carried her to the bed and dropped her sitting on it. The towel lost on the way. He stood between her legs and unzipped his pants further, freeing himself. Deanna moved to the edge of the bed. -If thats the way you want it, then do it, he ordered her. And she didnt hesitate. Her mouth was warm and tight and she knew how to use it. Daniel was wiping with his tongue the trickle of blooding out of his lip looking at her from above: her hair wet, her lips swollen and her eyes fixed on him. She was clutching the fabric of his pants with her hands. Her voice sounded choked. And suddenly a thought crossed through his mind: How many others had she done the same to? How many others had she looked at like this while she was doing it? His chest tightened and anger began to bubble up. How could she be so lustful? He grabbed her hair with his hands, harder than before, to match the movement of his hips. No mercy, no regard. Until those eyes staring wildly at him filled with tears and he heard her choke. He pulled away just as abruptly and hesitated for a second, until she reached for him again almost immediately: she wanted more. He tried to stop her by the hair, but Deanna kept pulling at him. He had to grab her face to stop her. -Look at me Look at me! C She obeyed, looked at him. Her body trembled barely with anticipation, unhinged with lust, eager, rushed. C Why are you like this? Mmm? You do it on purpose because you know you drive me crazy C His voice was threatening, an octave lower than normal. But she didnt respond. Without releasing her, he took off his sses and went down to kiss her. That soft, wet mouth. She moaned unable to move her face because he kept stopping it. When he released her leaned his forehead against hers and took a deep breath, seeking to calm himself. But Deanna didnt want him to calm down, with the tip of her tongue she ran it across his lips, stopping where she had bitten him. She woke him once more. He grabbed her arm an abruptly make her stand. -Turn over and kneel on the bed And again she obeyed. He stroked her back from the nape of her neck to her waist, following the line of her spine. It made Deanna shudder and grow more impatient. His fingertips yed at drawing patterns on her skin, over her freckles. Sometimes barely grazing the side of her breasts, drawing sighs from her. He leaned barely over her, bringing his mouth to her shoulder. He rested his lips on the warm skin and without thinking bit her. He heard a mixture of moan and sob from her throat. He saw the mark that had been imprinted on her skin and felt satisfied. She turned her head to look at him with moist eyes and started to move away to the other side of the bed. But Daniel was quicker, he grabbed her waist tightly and pulled her to his body, the sudden movement leaving her leaning on her hands. C Wasnt that what you wanted? C C Yessssss C And she moved her hips in a circle on top of him. C Fuck, Deanna! C Vissi d′Arte All the work he nned to do that night was left behind. -I didnt know you liked those things, he told her as he hugged her in bed. She was already between dream and reality. C What things? C C The aggressiveness Youre always demonstrative, but thats new C C Its what I like most about you C C My aggressiveness is what you like best? C C Yes no I dont know Its what you provoke me C C You want to kill me This woman was a box of surprises, she kept driving him insane. She had an unspoken sweetness in everything she did, she was smart andbative, she was carried away by tenderness and when he least expected it she was biting his mouth like an animal. How could he not lose his mind? He could never let her go. C When will you see her? C C Tomorrow shesing for the first time at the theater C C Shell go with Daniel, for sure. Dont do anything strange or hell take her away C C I know, I know How do you know so much about their movements? C C I have my ways Make good use of the opportunity you have, its a win-win situation if you do things right C C You dont need to remind me C The Ambassador was just as she remembered it, she had been there when she was a teenager and her mother took her to see her first opera. -Mrs. Crusher, wee. C Professor Marcus, thank you so much for having me C C Daniel, how nice to see you again C C Thank you, Marcus, likewise C C Well I take it this is not your first visit to my theater C C Oh, no! Ive been for a performance a few years ago C C Which one did youe to see? C C Tosca.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. C Ah! One of my favorites Well, do you want to go behind the scenes? C C Id love to C C Will you join us, Daniel? C C No, Im sorry, but I have to go. I have a meeting C In the upper rows, darkened by theck of lighting, Reed watched what was going on below. He had a smile on his face, satisfied and ecstatic about what awaited him ahead. Thedy was the crown jewel. He would take it upon himself to make her shine despite the impassive husband she had. Maybe that way he could finally find out what it was that feeling he couldnt shake every time he looked at her. C What do you think of everything so far? C C Its beautiful theater C How wonderful What do you say we do a little audition? Do you feel up to it? C C Of course! Id love to C C Since you mentioned Tosca, what do you say we go with Vissi darte? C Of course C Deannas smile became huge. C Let me talk to the sound staff then C Marcus came down from the stage and looked up to where Reed was hiding. He settled further into the darkness, atst he could hear her in live performance. She began to sing and, holy God! the feeling was genuine. He could sense the anguish and sadness of the piece in her voice. He got goosebumps for the entire 4 minutes that she sang, he knew he was right! Not only was she talented, she was an old soul. He squirmed a little in his seat and fell backwards more than amused. Marcus was just like him standing next to the stage, how had he not known about this woman before? He looked up again and smiled. C That was wonderful, Mrs. Crusher C C Was it? Thank you very much please, call me Deanna, Professor C C Deanna, let me officially wee you to the Ambassador. I anticipate a brilliant career for you C Incredible! She left the theaterpletely dazzled. Not only had she been weed there, but Professor Marcus had praised her highly. Without thinking she ran to thepany to find Daniel to tell him the good news. She walked through the front door just as he was stepping off the elevator with Harry, Beverly and his secretary. He had just finished their meeting and the general mood was somber. He saw her enter with a bright face and a huge smile. C Deanna? C C Daniel! C She waved and hurried towards him. Daniel went to meet her with the same rush, seeing the expression on her face everything he had discussed in the meeting a few moments ago just vanished. She gained momentum and without realizing it jumped into his arms, wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. Daniel hugged her when he felt the impact. He saw her so happy that he couldnt help but smile from ear to ear. C I guess it went well at the theater C C Very well Thank you! C And she kissed him on the cheek. The lobby was crowded at that hour and many were surprised, others smiled and still others gasped. The CEO of thepany did not look like himself at all; no one had ever seen him with such joy on his face. It was quite strange. Beverly approached them discreetly and made a sound with her throat to draw them out of the bubble. It was no ce for such a disy. Hearing her, Deanna turned red and detached herself from her husband a little embarrassed. -Im sorry I didnt think it, Im sorry- Daniel turned to look at Beverly, who returned a cold look. -Dont worry I was on my way out anyway, shall we go? C C Yes She said, ducking her head a little, but without losing her smile. C See you tomorrow, Beverly C He took his wife by the hand and they walked out the door. Harry remained in a corner watching everything unfold. The look on Deannas face when she saw Daniel caused one more wound in his soul. She had never looked at him like that. Beverly stood there watching them leave, when they left she turned and looked for Harry with her eyes. They both had the same feeling: apprehension. She approached him. -It seems that your sister-inw did well? C Yes. C Professor Marcus must have epted her. C How do you know about that? C C Well Daniel was asking around and I was told that hes a respected professional C C So you sent her there? C C No, not me, your brother C You help Daniel with everything C C I dont see why I wouldnt C Leonard also left the theater excited. He hadnt got it wrong with the little flower. He was due to return for Alice to go to her mothers house, but decided Alice could go alone, he was sick of the look on his wife and mother-inws face. It was a better idea to satiate his enthusiasm for the beautiful Deanna with some friend. He could never contain his urges. C Where are you? C Dont annoy me, Im noting. Stop calling me C C You always do this, Leonard! C C Youre right, youd better talk to yourwyer and lets divorce, Im fed up with you! C And he hung up on her. Alice felt a burst of uncontainable anger, she smashed the phone against the floor. That bastard was after Crushers wife, he was obsessed with her. Reeds assistant was his most trusted man, the one who cleaned up his messes; but also the one who informed Alice of her husbands movements. She already knew that the young girl would be at the Ambassador and that Leonard had pulled some strings to get her there. If she had her removed from the theater she was going to be in big trouble with the Crushers when the scandal broke. Cami wasnt going to forgive her, not because of Deanna, but because it would embarrass her beloved son. But she wasnt going to lose to an ambitious and opportunistic young girl; Leonard would stand by her side for the rest of his life and make him pay for every one of the infidelities. TROUBLES C Im sorry for what I did today in thepany C C You dont have to be sorry In fact, you changed my mood, I had a difficult meeting before you got here Those stubborn old men C C You had a rough afternoon Let me fix you something to cheer you up C C Whats that? C C My mother used to make a dessert when I was having a bad day or feeling sad. Ill make it for you C They went to the kitchen. Daniel sat at the small table with a cup of coffee while she made her chocte dessert. Deanna turned on the radio and the tunes came on amidst small talk, the aroma of coffee and chocte. She told him about how it had gone with Marcus, about the opera she had seen as a young girl that had made her decide to take up music. He listened in wonder at her gestures and smiles. How different she looked from the other Deanna, the one who triggered his passion. -Deanna C Yes? C C Whos Frank? C She was surprised by that question, it hade out of nowhere. C How do you know about Frank? C C Harry C Youve been talking about me, hmm? C C Im sorry, I asked him after we met at his apartment I couldnt help it You dont have to tell me if you dont want to I dont even know why I ask these things- C Its okay, its nothing to hide Frank was my boyfriend for two years in college We got along well and had things inmon, but then I found out he was sleeping with a girl on campus. Harry told me. And it all ended C C What a jerk C He really was C Im sorry I made you remember that C C Dont worry, it doesnt hurt. . Actually, I dont know how much it really hurt me I got over it pretty fast, maybe it wasnt a sincere love C C How? C C I married an extremely sexy man hes sometimes moody, can be demanding and a bit bossy, but hes also very sweet and often says things like a poet He has big hands and a nice smile C C What a specimen you got yourself! CContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! C And he has a very lusty appetite in bed But dont go telling him, hell get arrogant C The sky that Daniel looked at every day was blue again when she arrived. However, he kept deep inside so many doubts and fears. This beautiful young woman had changed his life and awakened all those insecurities that a man like him shouldnt have. Fear of losing her. Susan arrived in time to taste Deannas dessert. C What smells so good? C C Susan C What brother Did I interrupt you guys? C She reached over and gave him a kiss on the cheek. C Deanna, tell me that has chocte in it, for Gods sake! C And she kissed her on the cheek too. C Sure,e on Taste it C C Hey! C Easy there, chocoholic, Ill let you have some C What are you doing at home, Susan? C C Hmm? Oh, yes! I need to talk to you, brother. Harry wants you to be his daughters godfather C C I was with him this afternoon and he didnt tell me anything C C Yes, he nned to talk to you when the meeting was over, but you left right away C C That was my fault C Deanna said. C Dont worry, dear, anyway, I wasing to see you guys and I came at just the right time This is delicious, Deanna C The routine with the kids took Deanna out of the conversation and Daniel and Susan locked themselves in their office. -She works full time. C Deanna? C C Yeah, she takes care of 4 children C C What do you mean 4? C C Ethan, Naomi, Jonathan and you C C Okay, Susan, tell me whats really going on C C Harry wants you to be his daughters godfather, in fact, Laura does. He told me he wasnt going to ask you, but his wife insists C C After the talk the three of us had with mom, no wonder he doesnt want to talk to me about those things C C Dad was angry with her about what happened with Deanna and I think that made her even madder But Harry seems like a frog from a different pot, Daniel C C I dont know what you want me to do, Susan I offered to send him to another branch so he could focus on his family, but he wouldnt Every time I try to chat with him about something other than work he dodges me. Im not the one whos acting like a child C C I know C C Maybe after the baby is born his problems will go away C C His problems made you chocte dessert and this afternoon went looking for you at thepany You know they wont go away C C Well hell have to find a way to make it go away because now its MY problem and Im not going to let it go C C No, of course youre not. Im just worried about that silly boy; I dont know what he was thinking when he asked you two to marry C C In that we wouldnt notice each other and he could keep her away from other guys that way C Harry returned home after seeing them in the lobby of thepany, he tried to pretend in front of Laura, but his face betrayed him. The birth date was getting closer and closer and the baby girl was still nameless, her husband didnt even kiss her and her belly was heavy. C Why are you doing this to me, Harry, dont you love me anymore? C she said crying. C Of course I love you, Laura Stop crying Im sorry, Im sorry Dont cry anymore. C You keep ignoring me, you ignore our daughter You have a few good days and then you go back to the same thing Why? Why do you leave me alone? You regret about me and our baby, you dont want to be with us C C Dont say that, of course I want to be with you I cant wait to meet our daughter, Im just a little scared I wont leave you alone, Laura C C Just tell me the truth, tell me youre in love with someone else C Her crying only got worse. Harry was speechless. Now even Laura knew what was really happening to him. Was it so obvious? Would she know about Deanna? What a mess! Everything was slipping through his fingers: Deanna, his life, his marriage. -Of course not, Laura Of course not Dont say that C Deanna and Daniel were sleeping when the phone rang around 2:00 a. m. C Sorry to wake you up Daniel, but we are at the hospital with Harry and Laura. She had a dpensation and is now under observation C C What happened, Susan? C C Apparently an argument with Harry. This is a serious problem, brother. Moms going crazy C Whats wrong? C C Lauras in the hospital. Deanna got out of bed in a second and started to get dressed. C Take me, please C She told her C Well be right there, Susan C C Thank you, Daniel They asked at the hospital reception and were sent to the east wing, the private part. Harry was sitting outside the room with his head leaning against the wall, looking at the ceiling. Susan, next to him with a disposable cup in her hand. When Harry saw them arrive his face grew even more somber. C The girl? C Was all Deanna asked. C Shes fine, he answered, looking into her eyes. Deanna turned and just walked into the room. Inside was Cam who came out as soon as she entered. She didnt want to be in the same ce. C What are you two doing here? C C I called them, Mom. C Deanna insisted oning. And Lauras parents? C C Theyre out of town, but theyll be here tomorrow C Susan answered. Daniel and Harry exchanged nces, but said nothing to each other. After a few minutes Deanna came out of the room and asked Susan to join Laura for a while. She looked to the left and saw a small balcony. C You, outside with me C she said to Harry, her voice hard. C What do you think you are doing? C Cam stood up. C Not now, Cam Lets go C And she marched out. Daniel smiled a little. They went out to the balcony and her anger showed, she was scolding Harry with an enraged face and pointing her hands at him. While he remained silent, watching her, until something she said made him react and suddenly they were arguing. Daniel became more uneasy. TULIPS After arguing with Deanna, Harry looked like he wanted to jump off the balcony. She came back alone, her eyes holding back tears, walked straight to Daniel and just by looking at him he understood. -Welle back tomorrow if we have to. Goodbye, Mom. They left. Deanna was clearly upset and distressed and Daniel reconfirmed that her feelings for Harry were not the same as his brother felt. C Theyll both be fine, dont worry C C I dont know whats in Harrys head he seems like someone else C C I dont know either C He lied to her. C If this keeps up theyll be finished before the baby is born. C Theres not much we can do, Deanna, its a problem theyll have to solve CN?velDrama.Org owns this text. C I know Foolish child! C C Youd better hurry up and do your thing, Leonard. Things are getting out of control C C I wont do damage control when you want me to, this has to be done right. I wont let her get away by rushing C C Theyre more in love with each other every day, if you procrastinate you wont get anywhere C C Stop worrying about it, in the end whether they are in love or not wont count for much. Anyway, Im tired of seeing her hiding in the dark, Ill make my appearance soon. Laura recovered, but did not return with Harry, her parents insisted that she stay with them so they could take better care of her. They had a rather unpleasant cross with Cami and Charles over their sons behavior, they were willing to allow a divorce if necessary, to which Cami reacted with a nervous breakdown. The only divorce she wanted to witness was Daniels. Leonard did show up, again creating a breach between them. He had the bouquet of tulips sent to Daniels house, with a tant note of congrattions and good wishes to Mrs. Crusher on her admission to the Amabassador Theater. So well did he calcte the timing that it arrived on a Sunday, the same Sunday that Daniel invited his parents and sister to lunch to attempt a rapprochement between Cami and Deanna. They couldnt spend their lives as cat and dog. Deannas astonished face contrasted with Daniels frozen gesture. The impassivity that hid anger, the calm before the storm. C Again! C He shouted at the table, snatching the flowers out of her hand. C Again what? C she replied C This again! Reeds confidence in you never ceases to amaze me! C And he threw the bouquet on the floor. C I dont think its a good idea to have this discussion again with your parents present! C C Why is he sending you flowers?! C C Go and ask him! C C Shit Deanna! C He pped the table with his open palm, making everyone jump a little out of their chairs. C Calm down Daniel! C Charles snapped at him in a harsh tone. He stopped, but didnt calm down. The mood changed from ufortable to unbearable in a matter of minutes. No one said anything, although Cam was biting her tongue to keep from saying her thoughts. She was bing more and more sure of what she believed about Deanna. They left quickly, without lingering over dessert. Daniel was being dragged away by the devil and he was impossible to stand. His dismissive attitudes and cutting words. C I knew I was right C Cam told in the car. C Dont start, Mom. That Reed has no scruples, hes a jerk C Susan was disgusted. C He sends her flowers for a reason C C I dont want to hear anything about it, dear, Charles cut her off. When the door closed Deanna went up the stairs. C Where are you going? C C Upstairs! I dont want to listen to you! C She said without looking at him. Daniel hurried after her and intercepted her halfway up. He grabbed her arm tightly. C Thank goodness my children arent around to see another man send you flowers in my face! C C Just as well theyre not around to see you behave like an asshole! C Daniels eyes bugged out, only she dared speak to him that way. Deanna managed to break free and continued upstairs until she mmed the bedroom door on him. But for him, that argument was just beginning. He opened the door with a bang, she was grabbing her purse. C What are you doing?! C Im getting out! C C Of course not! Do you think Ill let you leave so you can go and thank him for his gift?! C Deanna exploded. C I dont understand you Daniel! You set this whole thing up so we can get along better with Cami! You say you dont want anyone to hurt me and youre the first one to do it! C C I hurt you?! C How do you think I feel when you act like this?! You just confirm all the horrible things they say about me It must be because you believe them too C C What am I supposed to think if the guy sends you stuff all the time?! C C I dont know C Tell me! C C I dont know! You can think whatever you want! Its no point in loving you if Im a slut to you! C I dont think that way about you C C Well, I think you do Weve already talked about it many times, Daniel. I cant control the actions of others! You dont trust me, you never trust me C She picked up her bag again. C Where are you going? C C To my mothers I cant stand it anymore, Daniel You behave worse than a spoiled brat C C Dont go away C I dont want to be with you right now C Thats what Susan meant when she told him it was 4 and not 3 children that Deanna was taking care of. He was having such a hard time controlling his outbursts of anger and jealousy that all he got was her leaving. She left him alone, again, in a house that was too big. C And Deanna? C Naomi asked him when they returned from her maternal grandparents house. C It was her mothers C C When is sheing back? C C I dont know The girl looked at her father, his face was not the same as when they had left that morning. She knew something had happened. C Did Grandma treat Deanna badly again? C C No. C C Then you treated her badly C Ethan knew him, he knew that expression. C Go upstairs and get your things ready for school Ill be in my office C The three of them stood in the middle of the room. C Dad did something to her C C Surely, Naomi C C Do you think shelle back? C C Yes, Deanna wille back But she didnte back that night. He waited for her until the wee hours of the morning, but she didnte back. After each of his episodes came the regret, he let himself be carried away by emotions without thinking and then med himself. Deanna was right, it was he who hurt her more than anyone else. The morning found him alone with his children having breakfast to start the week. The silence was heavy and spirits were low. Would shee back today? But in the afternoon she wasnt at home either. His children looked at him usingly, especially little Jonathan who already missed her. C When are youing back? He got no response to his message. How angry could she be to just ignore him? -Im sorry. Pleasee back. No answer again. He called her and she didnt answer either. He was about to go get her himself. -I dont know when Ill be back. I want to stay here for a while C And that was it. Days went by, but there was no sign of her. Daniel went from impatience to uneasiness and then to indignation. May she note back any more if she doesnt want to! But deep down he was being won over by despair. THEY ARE COWARDS C Whats up Ethan? C C Uncle, have you heard from Deanna? C C Whats that supposed to mean? C C It seems they had an argument with dad on Sunday, when we came back she was gone Its been 4 days and shes not back. Naomi called her, but Deanna just says she is taking care of her grandmother and that when she gets better she will be back. C I didnt know Deannas grandmother was sick CContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! C Shes not, man. She doesnt want toe back because of dad C C I see Ill try to call her and let you know C C Thank you. She left him? He knew it was only a matter of time before Daniel would scare her away with his temper. He wasnt going to call her and insist she go back to his brother, of course he wouldnt. If he knew Daniel well enough, he was sure he wouldnt go after her. His wounded pride wouldnt allow it. Maybe, atst, what he told him that time woulde true: Shell leave you with nothing. The next to notice something was up with Daniel was Beverly. He had been showing his old grim and somber face for days. Cami had been quick to tell her friend Arlene about what had happened at her sons house with Reeds flowers, and Arlene was quick to fill Beverly in. Apparently, Leonard had created a major break between the two of them. C Whats the matter, Daniel? Ive been exining the terms of this contract to you for 15 minutes and you wont listen to me C C Im sorry, Beverly C C Your mother told my mother I know You cant help it, theyre like that Im sure shell soon get over her anger C C She left the house 5 days ago C C Oh! Im sorry, I didnt know But Daniel, it was just some flowers C C It wasnt the flowers, it was me I couldnt control myself and I was a fool C C I see Let her think for a while until things calm down C C Yes C Im not prying, but do you understand now why shes not the right woman for you? Dont look at me that way, Im on Deannas side this time Youre tough to get along with, Daniel. Deanna is no different, theyll live like this forever She doesnt deserve that C C I must learn to control myself C C And how will you do that? You cant control yourself when something gets the better of you, youre like that Youll live with that doubt floating in the pit of your stomach because shell always be younger than you, shell always be pretty and shell always attract the attention of other men. You cant let her live that way depending on your sudden changes of mood You make her the target of your bad temper C I dont know C C Okay Ill leave you alone Ille back when youre more focused C Beverlys right, Deanna didnt deserve those attacks from him. All she did was show him that she loved him, took care of everyone in the house, was there for his friends when they needed her, and worked hard to give others an image of the perfect wife to take care of him from gossip. And he would give her an unwarranted outburst of jealousy in return. He felt like a joke, all those speeches of wanting to take care of her and protect her from others when he himself was treating her in the worst way. His fingertips burned to touch her skin again. The more he remembered the intimacy they shared the more he sank into sadness, into the idea that he had scared her away enough for her to leave him. -We want to see Deanna, Dad C Naomi couldnt wait for them to get to the house. She had discussed it with her brothers, all 3 missed her, but Jonathan was the one whose opaque little eyes showed the most. C Talk to her and tell her we want to go see her. C Naomi, I dont think its a good idea C C Naomis right, Dad, we do want to go see her. Jonathan misses her so much C C She must still be mad C C Shes mad at you, shes not mad at us C Daniel looked in the rear view mirror and saw the little boys face. C Ill write her a message when we get home she wont answer me if I call her C C The kids miss you, they want to see you. C Tell Susan to bring them to lunch tomorrow. C How long do you n to keep punishing me? She didnt want to see him, Tell Susan. -I can take them, but I cant pick them up, Im sorry C C Its okay, just take them, Ill pick them upter C -You really screwed up this time, Daniel- The little boy hurried down from the car and ran to Deannas legs like a madman. The other two got out and hurried off as well. She hugged them very tenderly, she missed them too. C Hi Susan, thanks for bringing them C C Its nothing, they drove me crazy all the way there asking how long it would take to get there C C Have lunch with us. My mother cooked for everyone C C Sorry, dear, I have a meeting, but thanks anyway C What a pity. Well,e with more time next time C C Hes losing his mind, you know that, right? C C I dont think so Philippa was waiting for them inside, atst she would meet the children her daughter was helping to raise. Did that make them her surrogate grandchildren? C Mom! Let me introduce you to Ethan, Naomi and the little grasshopper: Jonathan C C Nice to meet you, kids C Hi, Im Ethan, thanks for having us C C Oh, my! What a polite boy! My pleasure Ethan Come on in, make yourselvesfortable. Today the restaurant is closed for our distinguished guests only C C I missed you Deanna C Naomi told her without wanting to let go of her hand. C Me too, honey Very much all 3 of you C It turned out that Philippa was delighted with Daniels children. The oldest was a young gentleman, the little girl so sweet, and the youngest a round-cheeked sweetheart. How did a guy like Crusher manage to raise such lovely kids almost single-handedly? Deanna had only told her that they had an argument and that she needed to get away from him for a while. She never mentioned the reason for that fight. Her daughter didnt tell her too much about their problems so as not to worry her, but she just knew that rtionship was doomed. No man like Daniel Crusher puts everything on the table for a woman like Deanna. Theyre all the same, looking for the fun of the moment. They spent the day in the small herb garden, Deannas grandmother taking it upon herself to teach all the names and properties of each nt to an Ethan who was more than interested in learning. While Naomi listened to stories of Deanna when she was little that Philippa told them. And the boy just climbed on herp to feel her close. When it came time to say goodbye, Jonathan made it difficult. But Deanna promised him that he coulde see her whenever they wanted, as often as they wanted and stay with her. The moment got tenser when Daniel parked the car outside the restaurant, waiting. She got out to say goodbye to them, but he didnt get out. He still had Beverlys words on his mind, he was bing convinced that he wasnt the best thing for Deanna. Seeing her again through the ss of the door generated a small ache in his chest. The children were slow to say goodbye and he grew impatient, if he stood there much longer he would be ovee with the urge to hug her and, if necessary, beg her toe back. She walked into the restaurant with tears in her eyes: he hadnt even looked out to say hello. Apparently her pride was stronger than her so-called feelings. C Maybe its better this way, dear Dont cry, dont cry Deanna Men like him only care about themselves. Do you think that if he really loved you as he says he does, he wouldnt havee down to ask for your forgiveness? C C He sends me messages every day, mom; but he cant even look me in the face C C Dont look so surprised, theyre cowards EMMA C Mrs. Crusher Deanna, did something happen? Why arent youing to the theater? C C Im sorry, Professor Marcus, Ive had some personal issues I forgot to let you know, Im sorry C C Oh! Dont worry about it. I took the liberty of calling you because we miss yourpany and your voice here I wont inquire into your affairs, Deanna, but it would be a real pity if you were to leave us C C I dont mean to Professor C C Magnifico! Pleasee soon, I would like to introduce you to some of the stable cast and musicians of the orchestra C C That would be wonderful. Ill be there tomorrow, shall I? C C That would be great! Ill be waiting for you C It had been a week since thest time she had been at the Ambassador. Philippa insisted that she not miss the opportunity because of what had happened with Daniel, it was a great advantage to have a mentorship from Marcus. C What did she say to you? C C Shesing tomorrow, Leonard. Stop breathing down my neck, will you? C C I thought that dumb Crusher had ruined everything for me C C She said she had personal issues, she didnt mention the husband C C No need, Ive already been informed that she left Daniels house because of the tulips I sent her C C Stop it, Leonard! Youre overstepping your bounds I know your intentions with her, but I have mine too. That woman would be my star singer and Im not going to let you ruin it for me C C Of course I wont ruin it for you, Marcus! You surprise me, I want as much as you do to see her be the Ambassadors Prima Donna and then put her out into the world But, I want other things too C C Did Crusher tell you anything? C C No, this is strange Last time he showed up in my office threatening me to stay away from her C C Apparently it was a hard blow that she left his house C C Better, let him get used to her absence C When she learned that Deanna had gone to her mothers house, Laura insisted to no end that she would go back to Harry. If she wasnt with Daniel, it wouldnt be long before her husband would be looking for her. Being with her parents, she couldnt control him.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Beverly, for her part, saw the loophole she was looking for to get into Daniels life. In Deannas absence, she would spend more time with him, holding him back with excuses about work and managing to spend more hours at his side. Sometimes she would even show up at the house, bringing papers and legal matters she considered urgent. The only one who would plunge the knife into his wound to get him to react was Susan. C When do you n to get her? C C Im not going to look for her, Susan. Maybe its best for her if I stay out of her life C C Youre being childish, Daniel! How is it the best thing for you to walk away? Youre dying inside to bring her back! Is it your pride? C C No, Susan, its not! C C Then do something! Right now she must be thinking that you dont love her enough C C Thats not true. C And how would she know that if you just stand here licking your wounds? If you love her, go get her, or are you waiting for someone else to take her away? C C Of course Im not! C He shouted at her. C Then move C C Shes not even answering my texts anymore. Where do you want me to go? C C I cant believe youre such a fool. She must think you dont love her and youre here thinking its better to let her go; but as soon as someone else shows up youre going to regret it, Daniel Returning to the theater brought relief to her heart. She felt happy among the decorations, costumes and lights. Marcus was delighted with her return, he had big ns for the littledy, her voice would make the Ambassador shine even brighter. -Deanna, my dear, allow me to introduce someone to you. C Of course Leonard Reed? C There he was, standing to Marcus left, with a huge grin on his face and his body heavy with anticipation. C Have you two already met? C Marcus pretended. C Yes C She replied in a muffled voice. C Nice to see you again, Deanna C C What are you doing here? C C Leonard is one of the theaters benefactors, the biggest and most generous, Id say C C Oh, dont overdo it Marcus I must confess I was surprised to find out youd be working here with the Professor, so I took the liberty of sending you some flowers. I trust you received them C C Yes, I did. But I cant thank you for them, Im sorry. C Dont worry, I understand. Ive known Daniel forever, I guess he didnt take it kindly. C If you know him, why did you send them? C C Your husband, Deanna, must understand that youre not just another piece of property to his credit. Besides, thepliments Marcus gave me about youpel me to support you in your career C C I warn you that no matter what your interests may be, you will get nothing from me, Leonard. Marcus smiled, despite his youth, she knows how to set limits. -My only interest, dear Deanna, is to hear you sing on stage, he said. Leonard always appeared, without fail, when she went to the theater. He was enraptured by her voice, her stage presence, her passion for music. Little by little, he began to approach her without showing what he really wanted, luring her with his knowledge of opera. Sometimes they stayed chatting in the seats while the rest rehearsed. The rumor of her closeness with Reed soon reached Cam who was counting the days until Daniel decided to leave her. Without Deanna in the house, she went back to nning family gatherings on her own. Even more so now that Laura had returned to Harrys side and the birth date was approaching. For her, normality had returned; all that was missing was their signatures on the divorce papers. Dinner at Daniels house felt ufortable, empty. They could all be together, but it wasnt the same. It wasnt for him or his children. And somehow, Beverly had joined in on those dinners. Susan looked at her sideways, knowing her true motives. C Have you already decided on a name for the child? C Cami asked them. C Emma C Harry answered. C Emma Crusher! What a beautiful name, son. And Daniel will be the godfather C C Thats right C Laura was happier than she had been in her short marriage. C What do you think, Daniel Daniel! C C What? Im sorry, I wasnt paying attention. C C Laura and Harry are naming the baby Emma, Daniel C Beverly interjected. C They are? Well, nice name C C Whats the matter with you, son? C C Nothing, mom Im going to say goodnight to the kids. He stood up and without further ado left the room. He was not interested in anything that was being talked about, he only thought about Deanna. All the time he was thinking about Deanna. And yet he had remained motionless without looking for her or contacting her. She was better off without him, without his vtile temper, without his jealous outbursts, without his hurtful words. Taking advantage of her sons momentary absence, Cam began to recount the things she had heard about Deanna. C It seems that Alice Reed will soon be single. C What are you talking about, Mom? C C Well, Susan, your ex-sister-inw is getting closer and closer to Leonard. C What a nonsense! And I dont have an ex-sister-inw C C The way things are going, you soon will. C Cami C Charles warned her. C What dear? Now you cant deny to me that what I thought about her wasnt true C C Mom, please dont talk about Dean like that C Harry couldnt stand it. C You have nothing to say, dear. Your friend went after your brother and now that shes met Reed shes after him. Leonard has influence in the theater world, its more convenient for her than Daniel VULNERABLE Harry held back as best he could, his mother didnt know the truth. She didnt know all that Deanna did for them and for their daughter. Until he couldnt take it anymore. C Thats enough, Mom! You dont know Deanna one bit! How can you even talk about her like that? You dont have a clue! C C Dont talk to me that way, young man! Theyre all saying how Mrs. Crusher keeps sneaking into the Ambassador with Leonard trailing behind her skirt. He even banned Alice from the theater, so that she wouldnt interrupt them- C Cami, youre talking about my daughter-inw C What daughter-inw, Charles? She dumped your son, left and now shes ying the star with Reed, howe no one notices? C Beverly kept quiet, she wouldnt say a word about it; just like Laura, they kept to themselves. C Thats not true, Mom, stop believing the gossip C C Its time for your brother to talk to awyer, Susan Beverly, dear, couldnt you help him with that? C C Excuse me, Cami, but I cant intervene in that matter C C Too bad Id feel more at ease if it were you C Daniel was standing on the other side of the door listening as his wife and Leonard became close. She had sworn to him that she wasnt interested in Reed and now they were friends? That was why she had stopped answering his texts, why she wasnt taking his calls. It was something he had to see for himself. He spent the rest of the night locked in his office, not bothering to even say goodbye to his family. He spoke to Marcus to ask about Deanna, the professor pretended very well to answer him as the most natural thing in the world and then told Leonard the day and time Crusher would appear in the theater. Logically, he skipped telling Deanna. Daniel stood at the entrance to the theater, just behind the back rows, in the dark and waited. Some members of the theater saw him, but said nothing, it was not unusual to see people attending rehearsals sometimes, guests of Marcus or some sponsor looking for talent. His heart was pounding, he hadnt seen or spoken to her for days on end. What was he going to do if what they were saying was true, had he lost her already? Not only did he feel like his heart was going to burst out of his chest, but his hands were sweating and his nerves were getting the better of him. Suddenly she appeared at the side of the stage. Beautiful, smiling, happy. She stepped down to the side to sit in the first row, behind the orchestra pit, on the boards many people were setting up a scenery. For a few minutes he just stared at her. Seeing her again awakened all those feelings he wanted to bury, all those needs to touch her, to kiss her. His chest swelled at the thought of her soft, warm mouth smiling, singing, swearing on the bed. Leonard came breezing in with two cups of coffee in his hand and sat down next to her, offering her one of the coffees. And Deanna took it. They talked and talked, Reed sometimes leaning in her direction and she she didnt move. She received Leonards words and smiles without flinching. He would gesture, wave his hand,ugh, point things out to her on the set. Daniels world was shattered. The frightening Daniel Crusher was defeated by a woman. The feeling of emptiness engulfed his whole body; the failure, the defeat, and all by his own hand, her harsh, meaningless words. And now, what was he to do now? In a matter of days the woman he loved had forgotten him and had already reced him. His pride and fears would not allow him to approach her. If he didnt get out of that ce a catastrophe was going to happen. C Nothing you say makes any sense, Daniel.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. C Its what I saw, Susan C C What you saw doesnt mean Deanna stopped loving you C C What does it matter anymore? C C For Gods sake, Daniel! Go and talk to her at once! Dont get carried away with gossip, its ridiculous C C Why? So she can tell me that Reed treats her better? C C Im surprised that you can think that in a few days she forgot about you. Whats wrong with you, brother? You dont let yourself be defeated Go fight for the woman you love. You fought against everyone for her C C You dont understand, Susan I myself was the one who treated her the worst, who made her miserable. If I keep looking for her and bringing her to my side shell only continue to get the worst of me, Im going to make her unhappy C C Brother C No, its better that this stays like this I saw her happy, smiling, like herself; shes in her own world. She doesnt have to worry about me or the children. Its how it should have always been. We took her out of her life to get our problems If I stay away she can go back to her own thing and forget about everything C C She wont forget about you, you know that Youre taking the wrong decision. Youre misunderstanding her, shes got nothing on Reed, Im sure. Deanna wouldnt look at a guy like that C C The problem isnt Reed, the problem is me I became a fearful, insecure man; I clung to her so tightly that she got into every part of me and I couldnt hold her back. Shes more powerful than you think, she turned my life upside down and in my desperation to live in that illusion I let myself be defeated C Thest time she saw him like this was when Emily died, a piece of him died with her. When they were all sure he would never get her back, Deanna came along to paint his world in colors again. And again, he was plunged into the grays. If he didnt talk to Deanna, she would go do it herself. This was all nonsense, a misunderstanding, she wouldnt let her brother lock himself inside that icy shell again. -I thought youd already gone home, Daniel? C No, Beverly I dont know if I want to go back tonight What are you still doing here? C C Im just finishing up some stuff. Why dont you want to go back? C Im not in the mood That was the moment Beverly had waited so patiently for years: to find him vulnerable and helpless. She had her chance, she could feel it with the tips of her fingers. -Its because of Deanna, isnt it? C He didnt answer her. -Daniel stop thinking about her Go on with your life, you still have so much to do. She walked until she was standing in front of him, Daniel did not move. Tentatively, she caressed his cheek with her hand. When he didnt say or do anything, she continued to speak to him, her voice getting quieter and quieter. -You are a man any woman would die to be with You have all the qualities that make a gentleman irresistible Why let yourself be burdened by a woman who doesnt value you- Her hand dared to follow his strong jaw line all the way up through his ck hair. -Look at me Daniel You know Ive wanted this with you for a long time I wont go away, I wont leave you C She whispered. Without noticing he ced his right hand on Beverlys hip, he stared at her without watching her, lost in his thoughts. The touch gave her the green light to venture further. Pulling her body closer to him and slowly pulling her skirt up until it settled over hisp. GO BACK WITH MY STUPID BROTHER Daniel took her by the waist and she began to move very slowly over him, seeking to arouse him. Deanna had done it too. Her fingers lost themselves in the strands of his hair and her mouth whispered in his ear. Just like Deanna used to do. She sighed deeply and took him tighter when she felt her movements on him begin to have an effect upon him. Deanna shamelessly vocalized her desire. Her kiss, her mouth, the softness, the insistence, the tip of her tongue seeking ess to his mouth. Deanna was just invading it, without asking permission. Something suddenly awoke inside him, he grabbed her thighs and sat her on the desk. Just like that, as he had done with her. Her legs wrapped around his waist, urging him closer; her back arched, the bare patch of skin begging, demanding, for his mouth. The exposed neck and the heat emanating from her body. He went over that piece of skin to taste it and stopped with his lips on it. It wasnt her taste, it wasnt Deannas taste. What was he doing? The woman beneath him moaned and writhed, but her hair wasnt tousled and caramel-colored, her voice didnt sound sweet and desperate. It wasnt Deanna. He looked at her in confusion and horror, Beverly looked back at him and realized that nothing else was going to happen. Just as quickly as he had reacted to her caresses, he pulled away from her. C Dont you dare do this to me Daniel! C she cried out in desperation. C Im sorry, Beverly Im sorry, I wasnt thinking C He grabbed his jacket from the back of the chair and almost ran away. C Daniel! You bastard! And he left. He left her there, sitting on his desk, agitated, outraged and furious. He drove home like a madman, disgusted with himself. He almost made a mistake. Deanna was going to drive him mad until she turned him into a broken man. C Theres ady outside looking for Deanna She says shes your sister-inw C C Susan? Where is she? C C Hi Deanna, how are you? C Susan! Its good to see you C C I dont want to interrupt you, but do you think we could talk for a few minutes? C C Sure,e with me At this hour the props are taking their break, we can talk in the storeroom, you dont mind, do you? C C Not at all C They barely finished closing the door and Susan couldnt wait any longer. C Deanna, Im sorry, can you please back to my stupid brother? C C Susan C Listen to me, please. Daniels a wreck, hes got this idiotic idea in his head that its best he stays away from you, that hes been treating you badly, that youre happy now and dont need him. Hes been hearing that gossip about you and Reed and came here to see if it was true. He saw you talking to him and now hes convinced you dont love him. I told him hes acting like a child for not trying to make things right with you Hes not focusing on anything, he just looks like a lifeless puppet And Beverly is on the prowl C Susan wasnt even breathing. C Beverly? C C Yes, that woman has had her eye on Daniel for years and now that youre not around shes looking for any excuse to be near him. Shes a calcting and sneaky woman But the important thing is that Daniel misses you terribly Yes, I know he behaves like a caveman, but hes losing his soul without you, Deanna I shouldnt interfere in his business, I cant stand seeing him like that What did he say to you that day? Surely he deserves to be punished, but, you didnt stop loving him did you Deanna? Dan. C C Susan! Susan! Breathe please, calm down- C Im sorryContent held by N?velDrama.Org. C Of course I didnt stop loving him how could I? Its impossible but I cant stand these outbursts he has He cant control himself and he hurts me with his mistrust. Reeds flowers I didnt expect them, I didnt ask for them, and yet his fury fell on me. It always falls on me It makes me feel like a tramp I dont know, Susan, how to show him and assure him of my affection so that he will abandon all those insecurities Thats why I left. I thought some time away from him would give me perspective on how to help him contain that anger, but I didnt find how. He came for the kids and didnt even get out of the car to say hi What should I think? That he doesnt give a damn C C If you saw him youd know he does care This is all a misunderstanding He thinks its better to stay away and you think he wants to stay away, and its not like that! I wouldnt tell you or ask you for any of this if it werent for the fact that I see him so sad and self-absorbed The house is cold again, the kids miss you too Please, Deanna C How bad would it have to be for Susan to talk to her like that? Her heart ached. She didnt want him to be sad, those shadowed eyes again. Her chest bubbled with a sense of rush, of desperation just imagining that his eyes that sparkled when they looked at her would be dull and lifeless. C Ill go see him Right now, where is he? C C Really, Deanna? Thank you Hes at home, he didnt go to thepany today, he asked me to pick up the kids from school Hes probably nning to lock himself in his office all day C C Why doesnt he pick up the kids? C C He did the same thing when Emily died at first I thought he couldnt face his children, but then I realized that its his way of punishing himself: loneliness C C Daniel C C Talk to him, if you love him, make him understand C C Ill let Professor Marcus know I have to leave, will you wait for me outside? C C Yes Leonard missed seeing her by only 5 minutes. By the time he arrived, she had already left with Susan. C And Deanna? C He asked Marcus. C It seems to me, my dear friend, that you missed the golden opportunity C C What are you talking about? C C Her sister-inw came to meet her, Crushers sister, and they locked themselves in the prop storage room to talk, and she came out saying she had to leave quickly C Daniel Ah! C I think so Its strange to me that he didnt say anything that day he was here. The sound crew told me that he stood there for quite a while and then he just left. C It doesnt matter, I know Ill get my chance Its a matter of time, Marcus C He told him sourly. All the whole way home all Deanna could see were his sad eyes, the empty expression on his face; that man who had changed her life on his whim and for whom she was dying to return, was willing to let her go to avoid hurting her anymore. She was angry at herself for being so stubborn, for allowing her foolishness to keep her from taking the first step. How close was she to losing him? What Susan had told her about Beverly resonated strongly in her mind, Beverlys on the hunt. And for the first time she felt a surge of jealousy; that woman had everything she needed to be with Daniel, everything shecked. And apparently she also had a lot of confidence if she had been waiting so long for him and still wasnt giving up. A white noise echoed inside her chest and spread through her body, a thud, an rm. She had nothing topete with Beverly, she just loved him. She loved him so badly that she couldnt wait to see him again. DON′T GO ANYMORE Daniel was in his office, just as Susan had predicted, leaning back in his chair with his eyes closed preparing for another night of self-punishment. What almost happened with Beverly was torturing him; emotions had betrayed him thinking about her, trying to remember the sensations Deanna provoked. And now he had another disaster on his hands: trying to make amends for his mistake. He knew she was always waiting for him to give her some kind of sign or give in to her intentions, but he never saw her that way. No matter how much he showed himself in his presence or if she kept a low profile, he never felt attraction for Beverly. If he hadnt reacted in time he would be regretting it now. Someone knocked on his door, but he didnt even answer. He heard the door open and opened his eyes, ready to throw whoever it was out and then he saw her. Deanna. He sat up in his chair holding his breath, hoping it wasnt just another illusion. C Can Ie in? C It wasnt an illusion, it was her. -Deanna C Im sorry, am I interrupting? C C No C C What are you doing out here all alone in the dark? C Daniel didnt answer, he didnt want to talk, he was afraid to say hurtful words to her again. Deanna let out a sigh. C Im sorry Im so sorry Forgive me, understand me C With each word she took a step towards him. C I felt very sad because of the doubts you have about me I would never do something like that to you I dont care about what you heard about Reed, I dont even care about what you think you saw in the theater Nothing is true C C I miss you C She said standing in front of him. Daniel stood up. C You left C Yes, I did C You left me alone C Im sorry C C I thought you werenting back anymore That you were forgetting me I always hurt you, Deanna C He touched her cheek and the warmth it emanated began to warm up his heart again. C Yes, you hurt me But it hurts me more to be away from you I dont know how to help you, to soothe your doubts C She put her small hand on his. C I dont know if I can make you happy, Deanna. I want to, but I be my own enemy Im a strange guy, you appeared in my life and turned me into this and I like it But you filled me with fears too, how do I take them away? You have done so much for us You did so much for me and yet at the first doubt I cant hold back And I hurt you with my words C He leaned his forehead on hers, so he could feel more of her warmth and her scent, the scent of her skin, her fragrance. -You dont need to do it, you dont need the hurtful words Trust me, I ask you again I want to be by your side more than anything else, I want to be here with you and the children Please, dont lock yourself away again You dont know how much I love you C Daniel felt the fingers of his hand wet, Deanna couldnt hold back the tears and it made him desperate to see her cry. It broke his heart to see her sad eyes and a pang went through his chest because those tears were triggered by him. All he could do was kiss her. An uncontrolled, hurried, impatient kiss that sought to pour all his emotions together. The need to kiss her to her soul, if it was possible, to let her know how much he loved her; how he wanted to cling to her and live like this forever. If only she could understand, if only Deanna would realize it and forgive him. He became a fragile man when the fear of losing her overcame him and the only way he knew how tobat that fragility was to let out the worst of him. And Deanna sensed it, felt that emotion he sought to convey to her. She hugged him across his back, tightly. Anguish was turning into release, giving way to a turmoil of sensations and feelings that drowned her. It had entered her organism like a disease and she did not want to be cured. It was harmful and, at the same time, necessary; she needed him. It was too strong to resist this, she had rehearsed in her head everything she would say to him, everything she would ask him to return again. And it all dissolved with a kiss. -Dont go anymore, he begged her when he pulled away from her mouth. -I dont want to leave Deanna hid her face in his warm chest and Daniel embraced her. How fragile his life had be because of this woman, a word, a look, a scent or a kiss from her turned his world upside down. He didnt want to think about anything, just feel her. The closeness of her body, so glued to his, the embrace that demanded that he not let go of her anymore. And the heat the heat of having missed her so much, the heat of her voice hitting him deep inside. That heat she was feeling too. He sought her mouth once more, gently this time, rousing her from her lethargy. Each time she kissed him, her lips burned, the incandescence of his kiss spreading throughout her body. She insisted with that brazenness that was hers alone, with that almost animalistic demand overthrowing all restraints. He could not stop touching her, everywhere. He simply let himself be carried away by instinct. And she would writhe, letting out increasingly hoarse, more urgent sighs. When they shared those moments of intimacy, Deanna was driven by the reactions of her heart and it drove him insane. They had developed a kind of game in which Daniel tried to tame her and she resisted at first. When he seemed to be in control, Deanna would tear him apart. -Take off your clothes, he demanded. And she did, at a slow pace without stopping looking at him and teasing even more with those eyes. As she did so, he also began to discardyers of his body. First the vest, the loose tie, the buttons on the sleeves of his shirt. And finally there she was, standing in front of him with nothing on, her hair draped over her shoulders and her face transformed. Eagerly awaiting his next order. Daniel approached her and ran his fingertips over her skin, making each of her pores dte, searching for her most sensitive corners to make her vibrate. The collection of profanities and indecencies she was saving for these moments she said them all to him as he continued to touch her, each word increasing the roughness of his movements. He held her waist as her legs went ck. And at the final point of her sensations she drowned her cries in his mouth, kissing him and convulsing. But instead of losing momentum, she lost her sanity, demanding more of him, seeking with her hands to free him from his pants. C I miss you C She told him taking him roughly. C I need you C And she tightened her fingers on him. Those frank and in pleas took him out of reality, elerated his pulse, disturbed him. A dark primordial desire to have her without limitations, to invade her, was born from within him. -Go to the sofa. He continued taking off the rest of his clothes and she waited for him seated, her body full of anticipation. He leaned down to kiss her again and push her until she was lying on the rustic fabric of the sofa. Taking her by the legs he settled between them and didnt wait. The temperature rose in a second to an unbearable but ecstatic heat, their backs arched as the contact went deep. He began with a slow but brutal rhythm, drawing one furtive moan after another from her, as if wanting to assert his control over her. Until she incorporated a little and her hips settled into a cadence that matched his movements in power. She confused him enough to be able to lift her body and force him to sit up. Now the beat was set by her holding onto the backrest with both hands and using the strength of her legs. He tried to slow her down by pushing on her hips, but to fail. Deanna was undoing herself on him stealing nces at him from time to time so that he could see her face expressing pleasure.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! No matter how many times he had seen her like this, it still made his blood boil. Her swaying, circr and hurried movements and her lip caught between her teeth; all told him she was close. -Please She begged him, letting go of the backrest to take him by the shoulders. And he gave in to her needy voice and put all his strength into the few shakes shecked to disarm again by hugging her waist. Her back arched a little and the world dissolved out of her. Like this, she was the most erotic and beautiful woman in the world, because she was his. He plunged his face into her chest and with a prolonged, guttural sound he let himself be carried away by the same sensation. HE IS IN LOVE WITH ANOTHER WOMAN Beverly was sitting behind her desk when one of the members of the legal staff peeked through her door. -He didnte in today either, informed the man. Daniel hadnt shown up for two days. The coward was hiding after what they almost did that day. She was about to lose her patience when she received a call. -She went back to the house, went back to him. You werent quick enough, Beverly. Now youll have a harder time than before C Then she made a decision. By herself she couldnt separate them and they were all too quiet for her taste. She knocked on Harrys office. C Come in, Beverly C C Im sorry to bother you, Harry. But Ive got several to-dos to get out and Daniel hasnt shown up for two days, could you sign some papers for me? C C Sure. What are they? C C Some minor legal issues, but if I dont have the signature of one of the owners I cant proceed. I dont know whats going on with Daniel suddenly taking a vacation C C He must be licking his wounds ever since Deanna left C C Is that such a big deal? C She faked it. C For a man like my brother its not easy to be rejected like that by a woman, give him time and hell be back C But she didnt have time. C What a mess your friend made with him! And now there are those rumors with Leonard too Do you think theyre true? C C Of course theyre not! Deanna would never go for a guy like that, hes disgusting C Well, you know his reputation To get into the Ambassador like that, he must be more than obsessed with her Hes never pursued a woman this much C C Its strange to hear you talk about gossip, Beverly C C Im worried about Daniel, gossip doesnt interest me. Im just trying to contain coteral damage, its part of my job. Harry signed the papers and she walked out without further ado. But she left behind the seed of doubt. Could Reed have a chance with Deanna? What if he took advantage of her the mood caused by the separation? If he found her with her defenses down No, Dean wouldnt look at a guy like that Although he did notice Daniel despite the age difference. He went looking for her at the theater. -No, Deanna hasnt shown up for rehearsals for almost two days The other day a woman came looking for her Who was it, John? C C I think she said her sister-inw We were waiting for them toe out of the prop room to finish setting up the stage C Thats right and since that day she didnte back. Do you want me to ask Professor Marcus? C C No need, thank you C Susan couldnt keep quiet, she never did. He called her from his car parked at the entrance of the theater. C What is it Harry? C -Hi Susan I came for Deanna at the theater, but I was told she didnt show up, I wanted to invite her to dinner with Laura, do you know something? C C Why dont you call her? C C I called her, but shes not answering. C He lied. C Deannas with Daniel, Harry Im sorry brother C C Ah well C C Please, Harry, dont do anything else. Emmas about to be born, just go on with your life C C Dont worry, nothing will happen C C Ill drop the kids at the house, they want to go back C Okay, Susan, Ill see you. Take care C Again the calm he had achieved crumbled. Again that feeling of failure and helplessness. Would the emotion be different if it wasnt his brother? If it was just some guy, would he feel the same emptiness? No. If instead of Daniel it was just a regr Frank he wouldnt have to see her all the time; he wouldnt witness how she loved someone else. And as if he needed to keep torturing himself, he went to Daniel s home. -Youre back? C Yes, from yesterday C She smiled at him. C And Daniel? C C In the kitchen, let me let him know The kids should be there soon too. Stay for dinner, Daniel is cooking C C I cant, I have to go home. C Hows Laura? C C Shes fine. He was curt. C Whats wrong with you? C C Nothing I just stopped by Im leaving C C Wait, Harry C The little boy rushed past his uncle and hugged Deannas legs tightly. He threw her off bnce a little. C Little grasshopper! C C Deanna youre back! C Naomi was excited. C Hi Deanna C C Hi Ethan C Harry continued on his way without stopping to say hello. C What are you doing here? Where are you going? Harry!. Harry! C But he didnt even turn to look at Susan. Deanna looked at her in confusion, but Susan just shrugged her shoulders, dismissing it as unimportant. But Harry didnt go back to Laura, he stopped at a bar to drink. Leaning over the bar with his head in his hands, he wanted to die. So rooted inside him that he didnt stop until the bartender asked him to quit drinking. It was Charles who had to go for him. -Your mothers going to make a fuss about this, son C And Cami did make a fuss, indignant, enraged; she didnt understand what her youngest son was doing with his life. She watched him from the doorway lying on his old bed. C Whats wrong with this brat, Charles? C C I dont know C Hell be an alcoholic if he goes on like this C C Talking to him wont do any good If hes this unhappy, maybe its best if he gets a divorce C No! His daughter is not even born yet, he cant just walk away from it all C C He wont, hes not like that Just because theyre separated doesnt mean he wont be a good father C C No, Charles, thats out of the question. Theyve been together forever, just like Daniel and Emily Hell have to learn to live the life he chose C C Laura needs to be told C C God . C Laura was crying on the phone when Cam called her. She had lost him again. Nothing was working to bring back the old Harry from college, the one whoughed and yed songs non-stop all night long. He was going to spend his life drowning his sorrows in a ss and she could do nothing but watch and bear it.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. C Darling, calm down, please C C Cami, I cant take it anymore I cant C Her crying became more anguished. C We will find a way to help him with whatever problem he is having. C Hes in love with another woman. How are we going to fix that? C C Its not possible, Laura! C C What else could it be? Look how he behaves all the time Emma will grow up without her father Hes going to leave me, Cam C C Of course he wont! I wont let him do that! C The wall refused to fall, it resisted. Daniel and Deanna resisted, but the situation was elerating. -Leonard, its time for you to do something C C Dont rush me C C If you dont do something fast then Ill make sure she goes away and Ill see to it that she doesnt want toe back C C Dont you dare ruin things for me, Im just getting started C C Then move faster! C The five of them ate an unhealthy dinner that Daniel prepared to celebrate with his children that Deanna had returned. Something special for them to share as a family so they could start over. All the structures that he had raised with much effort and rigor to try to ovee Emilys departure, fell apart. Beverly was still in thepany at that hour, running her fingertips over the dark wood of the desk where she almost had him. Wounded pride and hot blood remembering. Maybe, staying in the shadows lurking was no longer useful, she had to move faster or the CEO and her government position would slip away from her forever. I WILL NOT FORGET IT In the morning she found him in his office atst. His face was expressionless, he knew he had made a mistake, but not how to fix it. In any case, he had to show his face. C Daniel, I need to talk to you C C Yes, Beverly, sit down C C About what happened to us the other day C C Im so sorry, it was apse in judgment. I hope you can forget about it and we can continue to work together C Forget about it? C I absolutely will not C C Beverly C No, I wont forget it Daniel. You must know like everyone else that Ive been interested in you for a very long time, Im not going to let it go after waiting all this time C C Im married now and I dont want to be rude, but C C Then dont be. You forgot you were married that night Did you tell her what happened? C No, I didnt C Dont worry, Im not going to either. Its not how I win my battles, but I want to make it clear to you that Im not going to give up Your marriage wont work and Ill be there, again, to wee you back when she leaves you C C I wont let her leave again, Beverly C C She will, believe me Shell get tired of putting up with everything Youll get tired of spending your time chasing after her No ones going to ept her, Daniel, ever. Shell have to face everyone, the gossip, the looks judging her, Cam, everyone You wont be able to contain it and shell go C C Youre getting into some tricky territory, Beverly. Youd better stop C He nned to apologize, to exin to her what was going through his mind at that moment; that he never meant for anything to happen between them, that he didnt mean to humiliate or embarrass her. But Beverly had sharpened her ws, fed up with being a spectator.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He nned to apologize, to exin to her what was going through his mind at that moment; that it was never his intention for anything between them to happen, that he didnt mean to humiliate or embarrass her. But Beverly had sharpened her ws, fed up with being a bystander. -You know all that just as well as I do, you just refuse to see it . But dont worry, I wont go through with this Well go back to where we were, however, dont pretend Ill forget anything because I wont- She stood up and walked out. It was obvious he was going to ask her to forget it, if Deanna was back. For the first time she felt like she was in apetition and her opponent was a young girl who hade out of nowhere. With Emily she didnt even try for as much as she felt she was stealing something from her that was rightfully hers. Histe wife was ady, without a single spot. But this one, this one was not. She showed up one day and took it out of her hands just by smiling at him and swinging her hips. She tried to remain on the sidelines, let the others make their moves in her favor and then take the prize. It didnt work. She needed to create more chaos in their lives if she wanted to achieve her goals. Put pressure on Reed, on Laura, on Cam, on anyone who could put a rock in their way. She felt stupid thinking like that, since when was Daniel so important that she was getting into so much trouble? Since she passed the 30 threshold and he was still ignoring her, Emily died and he was still ignoring her and now Deanna shows up and hes ignoring her again. Even her political aspirations had been put on the background. -Hi Mom. C Hi dear, so good of you toe, did you hear about Harry? C C No. What happened? C C Cam called me in frantic despair Apparently Harry started drinking again, he got so bad that Charles had to go and pick him up from some bar and poor Laura cant take it anymore Its terrible C C Its all her fault C What are you talking about? C She hesitated. If she told Arlene, Cami would find out in a second, was it good for her? He gambled hard again. C Its Deanna, the woman Harrys in love with. C Its not possible! Daniels wife? C C Yes, Mum, its her. Harry cant stand to see her with his brother and thats how he reacts. C Holy Christ! But how do you know? C C Its obvious to anyone who looks at him when shes in the same room. Laura knows it too, she just doesnt want to say anything so as not to cause more problems C C But, thats terrible She should do something to get her away from Harry C C What can she do? She has no choice but to hope that he will get over it or forget her. If she intervenes with Daniel it will be a disaster for sure. She just wants to build her family and live in peace. Harry will go crazy if Laura says anything. Mom, you cant tell Cami that Laura knows, do you understand? She has to put up with too much already C C But Cam could help her C C Cam would expose her as a woman who endures a husband whos in love with someone else, shell be a joke to everyone. She doesnt deserve it and neither does her daughter C C Its true Finally, that woman, Deanna, turned out to be a huge problem for the Crushers C C I dont think shell be around too long C C What do you mean, Beverly? C C It stands to reason, Mom, sooner orter that thing Daniel says he feels will go away. The rumors dont stop, now its with Leonard Reed, tomorrow go figure. It will always be in the other peoples mouths C C I hear Alice is getting more and more enraged with Leonard because hes going to sneak into the theater where she rehearses C C Who wouldnt be? Leonards a bastard, but hes never gone to all that trouble to take someone to bed. Theres something else back there C She told her as if she didnt know. C Dont tell me that Reed is in love with that youngdy C C No, of course not. Hes obsessed with her, when he has her hell get bored Im just worried about how all this will affect Daniel, hes losing his image for refusing to leave her Beverly watched the expression on her mothers face, trying to analyze it, as she did with everyone. Cami would find out as soon as she left, she knew. Dropping little awkwardness here and there would eventually fill the jar. Like she had done with Harry when she told him about Leonard. The poor boy ended up drunk in a bar, making Cam desperate. -Cami, how are you? C Arlene, Im so d you called, I need to talk to someone C C What happened? C C Nothing, the usual Harry, no matter how many times I think about it, I dont understand. Charles said that maybe it would be a good thing if he divorced Laura, but I wont ept that C C Cami, dear I dont know how to tell you this But you must know, Im very sorry C C Sorry for what? C C Its Deanna, my friend. Its Deanna whos giving you all these problems with Harry It seems that not only Daniel is in love with her C C But what are you saying, Arlene?! C C I know, Im really sorry Its terrible, horrible Your sons are in love with the same woman, Cami Harry is like that because she married Daniel Think about it, it was all right after the wedding, it even seemed that Daniel and his wife didnt get along, remember? C C They were arguing all the time C C Yes, but then they made up and thats when your son started with all this drinking Ive been thinking about it, Cam and it makes a lot of sense Just think about how good he was those days Deanna disappeared C C Youre right Oh, my God, Arlene! And he gets so angry when shes linked to Leonard! C C Its a disgrace, my dear Your two boys, for heavens sake C C Thats why they started to have such an awful way with each other That woman is going to destroy my family C Cam was desperate, going over in her mind all those details she hadnt given importance to; Harrys behaviors and reactions, Daniels words, how her sons looked at each other coldly. Daniel knew it too and had put that treacherous woman before his own brother! Anger gave way to determination, now she knew well enough what she should do. DIVORCE THAT WOMAN Daniel walked into his parents house tired, the day had been difficult in thepany. His father was, as usual, enjoying a drink before dinner. C Dad C C Hello son C C And Mom? C C Shes in the library, I think What did you do? C C Nothing Whats wrong with her? C C I dont know but you did something because shes a pain in the ass Go see her, will you? C Unbelievable that he still had to run home every time she called him. He just wanted to go back to his family after a tiring day. C Im so d you came,e in and sit down C C Tell me whats going on C C I want you to get a divorce at once and send that woman away C C God! Dont start again, Mom C He said irritated. C I know why Harry behaves the way he does and also that you are aware of it Tell me, Daniel how can you choose her over your own family? C He was surprised with that statement, but there was no point in pretending. C I didnt choose her over anyone, I just wont give her up. I started a new family now and, Im sorry for my brother, but I wont disrupt it C C You can hardly start a family with her, Daniel! C C Why not? Why do I have 15 years ahead of her? CN?velDrama.Org owns this text. C No, because your brother will suffer all his life like this C C Hell get over it. C Your father had to go to a random bar to pick him up because he drank again until he was almost unconscious C C I already offered to send him to another branch to start from 0 with Laura and Emma, he didnt want to, what am I supposed to do? C C Divorce that woman! C C I wont do it! C C Hes your brother, damn it! C C Im not going to sacrifice her because your son didnt have the courage to tell her before, he made the decision to marry Laura, let him learn to cope with responsibilities! C C I will never ept her, Daniel. She will never be part of this family C C I dont care if you dont want her. I told you before: you will treat her with respect, even if you dont like Deanna Shes helping me with the kids, they love her; they used me with their stares every day after she left, Im not going to tear her away from them again C C My grandchildren shouldnt be raised by that woman! C C I wont discuss this anymore C He stood up ready to leave. C Youre going to listen to me to the end! I dont like her, I dont ept her, shes going to destroy your brother and then shes going to destroy you! Shes using you to fulfill her dream of singing in the opera and when she doesnt need you anymore shell trade you for Leonard! C C Youre talking nonsense, mom! There are many things you dont know C C I wont hide my displeasure from her, you can be offended all you want My familyes first and shes not a part of it! C C Fine, do what you like C C Daniel! C He mmed the door in disgust and frustration. His father looked at him in surprise. -Im sorry, Dad. C Believe me I understand, son. C Ill go now C Well, send my regards to Deanna and the kids, will you? C C I will, thank you He made the journey home thinking of Deanna, of his children, of all the obstacles in their way. When could they be at peace? As soon as he walked through the door everything changed. The exhausting day, the argument with Cam, it all disappeared. Deanna was with the kids in the living room; Ethan was reading, Naomi was watching something on her device and Jonathan was drawing with Deanna at his side. He got a huge smile from her when she saw him. Leave her? He sat down with his older children and asked them about the day they had had, the little one showed him his drawings and Deanna was with them. Were they not a family? Why should he unfriend her to get Harry to drop his capricious child attitude? He was hurting for his brother, of course he was. But he had to prioritize his childrens happiness, Deannas, his own. Hes using you to fulfill his dream of singing at the opera and when she doesnt need you anymore shell trade you in for Leonard!. Cami didnt know the true background of their situation or what Deanna did for them. C Youre tired C Deanna said stroking his hair. C Im fine, it was a long day C C Lets have an early dinner so you can rest C C Did you go to the theater today? C C No After dinner, Daniel went straight to take a bath and go to bed, while Deanna said goodnight to the kids. She entered the room and found him asleep with his sses on. He even looked cute like that. She slowly reached over to take them off, but he woke up and grabbed her hand. C I thought you were sleeping C C I didnt What was it about her that always threw him off axis? At that moment all he could think about was having her under him. Maybe all the tensions that had built up were begging for an outlet. The way he looked at her without letting go told her everything. What was it about him that always aroused her instincts just by looking at her? He was attractive and sexy, in his own peculiar way. And his eyes provoked the most visceral and basic sensations in her; as if she carried a switch inside her that only he knew how to turn on. She climbed onto hisp, seeking direct contact. And between caresses and furtive and soft kisses, she managed to incite him. -How easy you are, Daniel She whispered in his ear, almost purring. He turned her over on the bed and leaned over her, putting his hand under her dress and touching her. -Look how you are He breathed on her neck making her skin crawl. She responded by pulling her hips closer to him so he could touch her more and he filled her neck with open kisses and bites. She responded by pushing her hips closer for him to touch her more and he filled her neck with open kisses and bites. He was tearing her apart and then reassembling her. Soon Deanna was writhing and vocalizing all that he was making her feel. But before she could reach his peak, he withdrew his hand. She looked at him angrily, annoyed, furious. C Stand up C But she didnt move. C Stand up C And he made her get up from the bed holding her by one wrist. When he reacted like that, a current ran through her body. -Take off your underwear Go and stand up in front of the bureau. He hugged her from behind, using his hands to run all over her and his mouth to kiss the back of her neck. He was in no hurry, he wanted to make her tremble with anticipation, to melt her. With one of his hands he clutched behind her right knee and pulled her up until she was resting on the bureau. The movement surprised her, but also excited her even more. He went about lifting the cloth that was in his way and leaned over her back a little. -I want you to look at yourself in the mirror dont close your eyes, he whispered to her, his voice low and husky. And, once again as when he couldnt think of anything else but having her, he had no contemtion. Deanna made an enormous effort not to close her eyes at the invasive sensation. He would throw words of approval at her for her obedient behavior and she would respond by demanding more. He would give her whatever she asked for, he would always give her whatever she asked for. But at the electricity that coursed through her she lowered her head for a moment. He stopped again. He was about to bring her to tears of despair. -I told you not to stop looking at you He forced her face up with one hand under her chin and without letting go of his grip, he began to move again. -If you close your eyes I will stop His tone sounded agitated and choppy. -Noooo She begged him. Daniel continued with his elerated rhythm and she couldnt stop looking at herself. -Thats how beautiful you are Deanna looked straight into his eyes through the mirror, her gaze conveyed words without speaking, they emanated heat and desire unabashedly. He saw her and faltered, he couldnt hold back thest unbridled movements that finally painted his world white. At the sight of it Deanna couldnt resist either. The dance they forged together was bing more and more daring and vulgar, it freed them from the mundane of the day to day. They expressed themselves through it. They gave and took from each other with equal feeling and pleasure. THREATS Leonard went back to leaning back in one of the seats to wait. The young aspiring Prima Donna had not appeared at the Ambassador for a few days. C Rx, Leonard, if shes back with the husband she must be reconciling with him, he teased him. C I envy Crushers luck, Marcus I really do C C I dont doubt you C C But I still dont understand what she could have seen in Daniel, hes a piece of ice C C Maybe hes just on the outside and hes keeping several surprises in store for his little wife Dont despair, shelle around at some point, she knows shes always got an open door C My patience is wearing thin, Marcus. Im finding it harder and harder to resist the urges. I ended up going out of the theater to look for some woman to unload my cravings. C Dont be hasty, I dont know what she did to you to get you in this state, but I repeat to you Leonard: dont scare her away. I want her on my stage ying Mimi from La Boheme on the opening night of the season. C Leonard! Leonard! C He knew that voice Alice. C Looks like youre in trouble C Marcus improvised a quick escape. Reed stood up in a foul mood. That woman kept nagging him, she was making him extremely tired. C What do you want, Alice? Cant you see Im busy? C C I knew youd be here with that bitch Where is she? C C She didnte C Where is she?! C C She didnte! Stop screaming like a crazy woman! Dont you have things to do?! C C I want to see her and talk to her. C Of course not, just go C C Dont think I dont know what youre doing, you bastard. Doesnt that disgust you? Shes old enough to be your daughter C C But shes not C Youve made me theughingstock of the town You forgot everything my father did for you C C Your father only did it for him He had no one else to leave his business to It was a good deal between our families, Alice, dont give me fairy tales C C You dont even respect your own daughters who ran away out of shame C C Our daughters are like you, my dear, they are only interested in Daddy providing for their whims and I fulfill that role very well C C I wont give you a divorce so you can run away with her C C Run away? Why would I run away? That woman deserves to be seen by everyone, Alice. And I dont need a divorce for that Stop making a scene. Why dont you go to a foreign country for a while? Go and spend as much as you want, its the only thing that makes you happy C Alice was trembling with hatred and frustration. Nothing mattered to Leonard, only himself. -We could have been happy You have punished me all these years for your own cowardice, you bastard C -Dont dont you dare talk like that, Alice. You and your miserable tricks brought us to this exact point If anyone is to me for anything, its you and my mother So stop looking for people to me Have dignity at least now and get the hell out of my life Dont worry, nothing will becking for you or the girls Leave me alone C C Youre crazy if you think Ill let you do whatever you want. This time Im going to make a scandal and ruin you and that slut C The grimace on his mouth showed a sordid smile. C Youd better watch your step, my dear You know Im very resentful. 25 years of resentment was his entire marriage, three daughters conceived under the obligation to give the old man grandchildren before he died. All his youth tied to a woman he did not love and never loved because he had toply with family mandates. When he got tired of living like that, he began to look elsewhere. He had a preference for younger women, but no matter how hard he sought among them someone to fill the void, he could not find any. Until now, until young Mrs. Crusher and her angelic voice. He felt a connection with her, felt it in the pit of his stomach every time he saw and thought about her. In her fury and anguish Alice ran to Cami. She couldnt go to Daniels house to confront Deanna, because she knew she would be kicked out. But Cam would hear it, no matter how much they disliked each other. C Your daughter-inw has no boundaries, Cam. Shes a disgrace C C If youe for your husband, we both know theres nothing we can do to stop his appetite C C Hes insane for her, hell dispute her with Daniel no matter what and make a fool of him C C You know, Alice. Im really looking forward to that. For someone to take her away for good C C I wont let Leonard do it, if your family doesnt intercede in this ridiculous marriage Ill do everything in my power to ruin her and with her will go your son down. C Dont you dare involve Daniel in your revenge against Leonard. C If I have no choice nothing will stop me Youd better get rid of her as quickly as possible. That bastard wont win anything C C Youve lived like this most of your life Dont you get tired of it? Hes never going to love you CContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! C Who cares about that? You think Im looking for his affection? Maybe at first, yes. But then he started dating other women without caring what was said or if he was seen; as if he was a single man You cant imagine the humiliations I suffered for him No, I wont leave him so easily, first hell have to pay me back for every single thing he did to me C C Do what you need to do, just dont do anything that will affect Daniel. That woman will end up leaving one way or another. Alice Reed was determined to ruin Leonards life and she would use Deanna to do it. She would take away hisst remaining hope for happiness. The sh was eminent and she was clear about where she would carry it out. In a couple of days they would have a festival at the school for Mothers Day and if the young girl was so immersed in her role as wife she would surely appear there. In front of all the other families she would put her on disy. C Mothers Day? C C Yes, Deanna, theyre having a festival to celebrate it. Itll be the first time in a long time that Ill be able to go! C C But Me? C Dont you want to? C Deannas eyes welled up with tears. C Do you think Im important enough to take me to Mothers Day, Naomi? C What are you talking about? Of course I do! C The girl looked at her in confusion. C Oh my God! C Deanna covered her face with both hands trying to hide her tears. C Whats wrong? Deanna? What happened Naomi? C C I dont know dad I told Deanna toe with me to the schools Mothers Day festival and she started to cry C Daniel took his hands away from her face, besides tears she was wearing a smile. C Deanna C C Im sorry C C But why are you crying? You do a lot of motherly things for us, I dont see whats so strange about that. C Thank you, Naomi. Ill go with you to the festival C She said wiping her face. C Great! C The cry was of happiness. Daniel hugged her tightly and assured her that it was the most normal thing in the world; her children loved her very much and saw her as part of the family. Naomis invitation only affirmed this. NEW ROAD The atmosphere in Harrys apartment was very different. Laura wouldnt talk to him and wouldnt let him help set up Emmas bag to take to the hospital on the day of the birth. Finally, Harry gave up. C What were you doing at Daniels house? You said you werent going to do anything crazy C C I dont want to talk about it, Susan This happened because youre a meddler C C Of course I am! And thats why Im calling you C C Everything you do is to keep them together C C Yes, Harry. Hes my brother and I dont like to see him sad C C Im your brother too. C But I cant solve your problem or help you solve it When will you understand that the first thing you have to take care of is your family? C C I know C It doesnt seem that way. Mom drove me crazy telling me how you got drunk We are all worried about you, Laura and Emma How much longer do you think you will go on like this? C C I cant let her go Believe me Ive tried to find a way, but I cant I think about her every day, Susan I imagine her with Daniel and the only thing that calms my anger is drinking myself unconscious I cant even pretend to be her friend anymore C C Little brother, why dont you take Daniel up on his offer and go to another city? Wait for the baby to be born, pack up and move. You could find a nice house Start over with your wife Do you still love her? C C Yes, I love Laura very much, but its not the same as I feel for Deanna Everyone expects too much from someone like me It started as a lie to have Emma and now its my misery. I dont know how long I can live like this, Susan C C Harry C Sometimes I still have hope, you know? That she will leave Daniel and I will finally have my chance I dont even know why it took me all that time to tell her I didnt want to hurt Laura and she didnt see me as anything but a silly friend. I was going to confess everything to her when Laura told me she was pregnant That was myst shred of hope going down the drain. C You were happy when you were able to get married I remember your face C C I was happy that we could have our baby, that marrying Daniel would take her away from that jerk Frank who was looking to get back together with her That asshole showed up again after he cheated on her, trying to get her to forgive him. Deanna loved him, she cried inconsbly on my shoulder when she found out what that jerk was doing to her It just all happened at the same time. C You made a mistake, okay. Its in the past and you cant change anything, you just have to move on In a few weeks youll have a daughter to take care of and protect C C Emma do you know why I named her that? Emma Carelli is the soprano that Deanna admires God! C C Jesus Christ, Harry! Youve got to stop, youve got to stop Shes going to consume you C C Shes like that, she consumes everything in her path. Cant you see how Daniels all over her? Even that creep Leonards got the hots for her. Once she gets in your way you cant avoid her. You know what Im talking about, you went to convince her to go back to him He was probably crawling on the floor so you decided to step in C C It reminded me of when Emily died, he was just the same C C Thats what Im talking about, thats the effect shes causing. Understand me, Susan, shes a hurricane that rips everything in her path When she finally leaves him, hes going to fall apartpletely, but Daniel will be able to go on with his life as he always did Hell survive C C Why do you say shell leave him? C C Because thats what will happen, youll see You know where we live, the environment we live in, a woman like Deanna has everything against her. Not even mom likes her Do you think shell put up with it? Of course not Shes free and happy and this world of ours will just overpower her C C Im so sorry, Harry dear, you have no idea how much it hurts me It hurts me so much C C Dont worry, Sis, I guess its my karma for being a coward Can you imagine? Can you imagine if one day they had a child? If Emma was hers? Thats the sort of thing I think about all the time C C Please dont say it out loud, Harry C Anguish rose in his chest. By saying it to someone it was as if he had broken the spell Deanna had over him. Hearing those absurd words spoken and realizing he had no way of making theme true. His throat closed up for a moment trying to hold back tears. C Im so sorry for everything Ive done Im more sorry for what I didnt do Wed better go with Laura and Emma to another ce I wont be able to put her out of my mind, but at least Ill have peace C C Thats a very good idea, Harry C Find a house with many rooms, a spacious garden, build a home. With distance and time he could have a normal life again, maybe finish his studies in a few years. He would see her at some family reunion and that would be it. He could live with that. But Laura felt like she was suffocating. She constantly felt the urge to cry, her body was heavy, and she spent all her time locked up in the apartment. She did nothing but think and think all day long. Nothing was working, nothing was happening, nothing. She spent her entire pregnancy in despair and anguish. Her ns to start a family with Harry and have a happily ever after, like in fairy tales, had long since been history. She had a whole life ahead of her in which she could either stay alone with her daughter, or live in the shadow of an unreturned love. C Ill make her go away C C Youll achieve nothing but to expose yourself, youre rushing C C No, I thought it through and its the best way C C If you do it, youll be evident in front of everyone C C Of course not, I have my ways C C Well, if you say so When will you do it? C C Soon. C But Dont do anything stupid Well, actually, its pretty stupid C C I dont have much choice C As you wish C Get ready to enter the scene and this time do it right C Harry came home, made tea for the two of them and shared a moment of peace with his wife. Silently, that was the cost he had to pay to Laura for his immaturity. He would not force it, he would not be angry, but would duck his head and wait for her forgiveness. Breaking Deannas spell had cleared the picture for him, like when the clouds clear after a storm.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! In his head he had much to n, much to conceive. The road was smoothing out, or at least, he wanted to believe it was; otherwise he mightmit a greater stupidity. He put his hand on his wifes belly and sat down at theputer. Thepanysrgest subsidiary was two cities away, near a cluster of houses in the suburbs, big, white houses with gardens and trees. There were many good schools and an Arts Center. It was a 5 hour drive, the distance was far enough. Laura came over to see what he was doing when he got up to go to the kitchen. Was he looking to buy a house? What for? To get away To have a ce to run away to after the divorce and far away Far away from her, far away from Emma. Coward! He was nning to leave her and he wasnt even hiding it, he was house hunting with her sitting just a few feet away. Her silence hardened, she had to stop the hurricane. MY KIDS C Come on Deanna! C Deanna was more scared than excited that day. The Mothers Day Festival at the school, again exposing herself to those people. But this time it was different, she felt different. It wasnt a dance or a party and she wasnt going as a chaperone. She was part of the family. Of course there was no shortage of sly looks and whispers. The mothers present all belonged to the same social circle, were all from well-to-do families and shared the same gossipwork. C Naomi, this is enormous C C The school? Yes, its very big Stay with me so you dont get lost. But soon she found herself alone in one of the courtyards where they had set up a sort of pic for the mothers and children, Naomi was talking to that same boy from the ball. Deanna smiled thinking about Daniel and Ethans reactions if they found out. C Is that Crushers wife, Daniels wife? C -Yes, didnt you know her? C C No, this is the first time Ive seen her. What is she doing here? C -I suppose shes fulfilling her role as a devoted wife and mother? The whispers followed one after the other, but none of them dared to engage her in conversation. Alice Reed would be arriving any minute with her daughter and they all knew what would happen. As Deanna settled on a bench, a woman approached her.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. C Are you Daniels wife? C she asked staring at her. C Yes C How do you do? Im Hedy Hudson C She extended her hand and she took it. C Nice to meet you, Im Deanna C Deanna Crusher C C Yes, Im sorry, Im just not used to it C C Dont worry, you will. It was the same for me, do you mind if I sit down? C Please, I could use thepany C C We should support each other second wives, I mean C Hedy also looked a little younger than average. -Theyll never make it easy for us, you must know that by now. C Yes, I know Why do you think that is? C C Well To begin with, were younger than they are Then, we represent danger But theyll never forgive you C C Because I took the most eligible bachelor Yes, I heard that already C C Of course! Daniel was everyones favorite here. They wanted him for their sisters or their nieces, but you beat them to the punch C Deanna was amused at how it was that a man like Daniel became a coveted object and not a person to these people. They saw his position, his job, his assets, but nothing more. As if he were a chess piece on a big chessboard. Naomi approached in agitation. C Deanna I was looking for you! The musical presentation is about to begin. C C Yes, lets go Hedy also stood up and they walked together to the music room. Some of the children formed a choir and sang some tunes to entertain their mothers. Naomi looked so happy, it was the first time in 6 years that she was able to attend like the rest. She held Deannas hand tightly. -I wasnt in the choir this time, but next year Ill be there, she said. C Im sure youll do great C C Sure, because youll teach me, wont you? C C Anything you want, sweetheart C When the presentation was over the next activity was in the art room, a girl approached Naomi and asked her to join her. She more or less exined to Deanna where the room was and told her she would meet her there. The girl was Samantha Reed. Before she could get to the art room, Alice intercepted her in a hallway. -You dared toe, my dear, she said. Deannas stomach lurched. Just that day was not the best day to confront her. C Mrs. Reed She tried to walk past her, but Alice stopped her. C Where are you going? You and I have a little talk pending C C I dont think so C Well, I do! C C Mrs. . C C You think I dont know what youre doing with my husband at the Ambassador? You little slut Isnt Daniel enough for you? C C Im not doing anything with your husband If anything, you should be asking him what hes going to do there C C Hes going up your skirt! You wiggled your hips a bit and drove him crazy No wonder from an opportunist like you! And you dare toe here, to show off in front of everyone as if you were the mother of the children. Shameless! C Alices screams were beginning to be heard inside the room. -I dont have to exin anything to you, Mrs. Reed. You dont need to make a fuss in the school either C Youre not going to tell me what to do, you little bitch! C C Stop calling me that! C C Why? Does it offend you? Ha! Thats what you are! You may fool Daniel with your deadbeat act, but you dont fool me! I know sluts like you! C C You must have a lot of references from your husbands friends, I imagine C Deanna was trying to keep herself whole. Soon the screams attracted the other mothers and children who opened the door to find out what was going on. C I dont know what Crusher was thinking when he married a woman like you! Its not enough to take her money, now you want to be a star too! Does he know youre screwing around with my husband behind the theater backdrops?! C C What are you saying?! C C Dont y the naive with me! You used Leonard to get into the theater and now you want to secure the leading role by sleeping with him! C Deanna couldnt believe her ears, she couldnt believe she was being singled out like that again. Her face was burning with embarrassment, it was supposed to be a nice day with Naomi, something to remember. C Daniel must not even know what kind of slut you are! Emily was such ady! She must be watching her husband lose his dignity over some slut! C C My mom would have really liked Deanna! C Naomi shouted at the top of her lungs until she turned red. Alice turned to look at her and gave her a sarcastic smile. -Naomi C Why are you yelling at Deanna like that? C C Because she deserves it, dear Your mom wouldnt have liked it if your dad had messed with someone like her C What do you know! C C Naomi,e C Deanna was trying to get her out of the way. C What do I know?! Enough to know that, if your mother hadnt died, this woman would be taking money from another incredulous! Good thing Emilys not around to see this! C Naomi froze in her tracks at the sound of her talking about her mom. Deanna exploded. C Hey! What do you think youre doing! Why are you messing with the childrens mother?! C C You! C C You shut your mouth! You ruined Mothers Day for everyone here! And youre picking on Naomis mother?! Whats wrong with you?! Picking on me is one thing, I can defend myself, but dont you dare mess with Naomi! C C You damn bitch! C C You can call me whatever you want, I dont care! Youre nothing but a sad and bitter woman who seeks to solve her problems like a capricious child! You dont even have respect for your own daughter who has to watch you make a fool of yourself! C Deanna had lost her patience. She could take Alices onughts and try to get out of them with some dignity intact, but her naming Emily in front of the girl exceeded everything. She stepped closer to her, invading her personal space, pointing at her. -The next time you think of messing with MY children they will have to take you out of the ce with paramedics Behave like the grown woman you are and fix the little problems with your husband at home When you want to finish this conversation we will do it alone, without public and without scandal C Hedy watched her from the door with a half smile on her face, she had the attitude to defend herself against these harpies. She hoped she had enough strength to withstand the shock wave that woulde next. “THEY WILL NEVER FORGIVE YOU” Naomi marched angrily at a fast pace to her room and mmed the door. C What happened? C Daniel asked her. C I ruined the day Im sorry C Deanna was holding back tears. -Shes mad at me. But suddenly Naomi appeared again and came down even more indignantly to stand in front of the father. C That woman said a lot of horrible things to Deanna, Dad! She yelled and screamed at her, just like Grandma does! C C What woman, darling? C C She called her horrible names in front of everyone! Im so angry! Do something to make her sorry she did it! Youre my dad, you must! C Calm down, Naomi, calm down Tell me, what are you talking C C Its not necessary, baby -Deanna was trying to minimize it. C How can you say that Deanna! She said you were taking daddys money and its not true! C C Naomi, stop yelling already because I dont understand anything Speak slowly C C Samanthas mom started yelling at Deanna in the hallway, like a crazy person. She told her a lot of insults and that mom would be very sad if she saw Deanna. I know mom would be very happy that she is with us! C C Alice Reed C Daniels voice hardened, he looked at his wife and knew she would burst into tears at any moment. C That one! Dad, you have to stand up for Deanna, you have to! How could anyone talk like that about people who are gone? Deanna put her in her ce when she said that about Mom! I thought she was going to punch her C Fine, Ill do it. Dont worry anymore, Ill handle that with Alice Reed so shell leave Deanna alone. Now, calm down C C Okay C Naomi was satisfied with that answer. C Naomi, Im sorry Mothers Day at your school has been ruined. C That doesnt matter, Deanna, well go again next year C It turned out that the girl wasnt mad at her, but at Alice. She was outraged at the name-calling and yelling. Deanna could no longer contain herself when Naomi returned to her room. Daniel hugged her. This was what everyone always predicted for her: they wouldnt ept her. But Alice was on a personal level. What shame could be left for a woman with such a husband? C Dont cry because of what that woman said to you C C Its not about that I thought Naomi was mad at me C C Naomi? She would defend any member of this family to the hilt Its not the first time shes been indignant like that CContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. C I bring them a lot of trouble Ethan, now she C C Dont say that C Its true. Theyll take it out on the kids because of me Theyll take it out on you, too C C Youre talking nonsense, no ones taking it out on anyone. Alice Reed doesnt know how to act differently, shes frustrated and angry with Reed Its always been that way and it will continue to be that way Today its you, tomorrow it will be someone else. You shouldnt take it personally C But Deanna did take it personal, very. It wasnt about her anymore, it never was; it was about him and his children. These people were ruthless, unforgiving of anyone who wasnt on the same level. Did this await them forever? Having to put up with attacks, gossip, whispering. Everything she did would have repercussions in their lives. Hedy had told her: they will never forgive you. C Ill leave the Ambassador C C Dont C C I dont need to go I can wait until next year and go back to college, it wont be that long I dont want to cause any more trouble C C Youre not the one causing them. Why would you give up something you love for this? It doesnt make sense, Deanna C C Im sorry to waste the chance you gave me to meet Professor Marcus, but its for the best for now, okay? C Daniel looked into her still wet eyes. C Who can deny you anything? Look at that face C And she smiled. -Ill talk to Marcus to tell him Lets have a warm drink now- Daniel called Marcus and exined that Deanna would be leaving the theater alleging personal problems, apologized effusively to him and thanked him for weing her. -You can go home now, Leonard The Prima Donna wont being any more C Marcus plopped down next to him, annoyed. C What are you saying? C C I just talked to Daniel, his wife decided to leave us C C What?! Why? C C No idea C Stupid Crusher! C He said pping the armrest. C I told you, Leonard And several times What did it cost you to behave yourself? C C I didnt even get to do anything, Marcus Its Daniels psychopathic jealousy- C If it wasnt for your money and because youre my friend, Id kick you out for scaring her away She was going to be the perfect Mimi Leonard soon discovered the real reason why Deanna had left the Amabassador. Everyone already knew. C Where are you, Alice?! C He walked screaming into his house. C I guess youve heard C C Are you out of your mind?! I warned you Stay out of it C C What are you going to do? C C Ill divorce you and leave you in the street I told you, my dear, Im a very spiteful man C C You cant, I wont ept it I told you I wont stand by and watch you make a fool of yourself over that bitch! Youre going to pay for everything youve done to me all these years, you bastard! C Leonard was furious, he had never cared about his wifes scenes, not even if she made a spectacle of herself in front of everyone; but this time his interest was genuine and she was throwing it all away. Where else could he see her without her husband in the way? He burst out. C When will you understand that I dont love you? I cant even stand you From today on you are going to behave like a good and obedient wife You will pack your suitcases and go on a trip and you wonte back Do you understand? C Aliceughed uncontrobly. -Youre getting to be a senile old man, Leonard Going on a trip? Are you kidding? Of course Im not going anywhere! C Leonard threw the paperweight off his desk, it flew inches over his head. Alice froze in shock. -Listen carefully, dear, you will do as I tell you and you will notin, you will not say a word. You will pack your things and go abroad It is either that or I will talk to Dr. Hudson and have you locked up in an asylum No one wille to your rescue I will be sure to fill Hudsons pockets to keep you drugged or unconscious for the rest of your life Do you understand? C Daniel had yet to fulfill what he had told Naomi. He went to find Reed. C What do you want now Crusher? C C I warned you to stay away from her, Reed Your wife C C I took care of that C He told him with a sardonic grin. C Listen to me, you piece of junk, youll stay out of her orbit. You and your nasty wife And this time, Reed, youd better listen to me C C Why? What are you gonna do? C He settled with both hands on the desk expectantly, mockingly. He looked him in the eye, challenging him. What could he do? Break some bones at him? So what? C Dont take me lightly, asshole You know youll lose out Tell me, did you settle your affairs with the IRS? C C Oh,e on Daniel! You wouldnt dare, you dont do those things Its not your style? C C Put me to the test and see for yourself C C You exaggerate, my interest in your wife is merely artistic C C I dont care, you must not have any kind of interest for her Get lost, otherwise Ill decide to change my style C Daniel could use a threatening tone without losing the expression of his face; the cold eyes, the firm stay, always touching the cufflinks of his suit with one hand. He bullied anyone but Leonard. His obsession with Deanna was beyond anything else. He kept his smile after Daniel left. SHOCK WAVE The shock wave was beginning to unfold around Daniel. One of thepanys senior partners decided to pull out and, with him, his shares, prompting at least four other junior partners to do the same. The meeting was getting increasingly heated in the boardroom. Daniel was enduring theints of the board members with a steely attitude and in silence. Beverly was watching him out of the corner of her eye and knew what he was thinking: if it were up to him the wholepany could go on fire. Harry was watching him too, watching as he stood the wrath of the rest of those present unfazed. Not a single one of them was silent, they all had something to say. Leonard Reed had given the order in the shadows, tightened a few loose screws and threatened left and right so that, little by little, the most important members would begin to withdraw. If they continued, there wouldnt be much left to salvage. C This is Leonards work, Daniel C C Tell me something I dont know, Harry C C You know why this is happening its because of your wife C Beverly told him, using him. C Deanna has nothing to do with this C C Of course she does! This is a trick of Reeds to get to her You know it, Daniel, stop ignoring it! C C And what do you want me to do?! I give my wife to Reed to get my shareholders back?! Screw them all if they want to! C C Hell destroy thepany to destroy you! Cant you see?! This stupid game between you alpha machos is going too far C C Calm down, both of you! C Harry said. C Calm down? Dont tell me you dont see it either, Harry? Crusher Com. is going to disappear because your brother is disputing Deanna with Reed The old man must be upset because he cant see her anymore in the theater and surely you went to confront him, right Daniel? C C It never ceases to amaze me how you know about everything, Beverly C C Thats because everyone knows, Daniel! They know what happened at the school, every single one of Alices words, shall I repeat them? C C Thats enough, Beverly, we wont achieve anything by arguing with each other C C Harrys right C Youre both idiots! I didnte into thispany to leave by the back door because Reed is going to tear it to pieces to put his mark on your wife C Daniel mmed his open palm on the desk, making the photographs move. -You can leave whenever you want, no ones stopping you, Daniel told him in his icy voice. C I dont lose a battle, Daniel Crusher You will do something about it! Thepany has been in your family for decades, are you going to throw it away for a woman? C C Im not going to discuss this matter with you anymore With anyone! C Daniel ran his hand through his hair in frustration. Leonard was pushing him to break him, he wanted to finish him. If he couldnt see Deanna at the Ambassador, if he couldnt make here to him of her own free will, then he would destroy everything about Daniel to make her run away. Everyone around him would start pressuring him too: the shareholder board members, his colleagues, his family. He would corner him into letting her go. Reeds power felt heavy in the business, conglomerating tworgepanies and many smaller ones. He could decide the future of anyone he wanted. Beverly left thepany furious and upset. If Crusher Com. fell for Deanna, she would lose her chance at a government position. Danielsst name would be worthless. She walked to her car and when she got in she called Leonard. C Are you out of your mind, Leonard?! What the hell are you doing?! C C Calm down, babe Im making my moves. Why are you getting upset?! When Im done with Daniel you can keep him No one else is going to want him C C Thats enough! You cant destroy thepany for that woman! C C Youre overreacting, Beverly Its just a little scare, I wouldnt do that to Charles. Now y your role well, go tell Deanna whats happening because of her C C What? And arouse Daniels anger? What good does that do me? C C Look, honey, if youre afraid of Crusher, you wont get what you want. Either you bet hard and get out of the way Dont go telling me you intend to take your share without getting your hands in the mud because then youre not ready for it C C Youre nning something else C C Youre sharp Theres going to be a series of tidbits unwrapped around them I started it, now go and y. Bring your own C She didnt like to move in the dark, but the situation was getting out of hand. Leonard was going for everything. She went all the way to Daniels house, then she would see how to deal with his anger. C Deanna, I need to talk to you C C Suree on in What was she doing there? It was strange, she had nevere in while she was there before. -Im sorry, but I have to tell you. I dont care if you tell Danielter that I came to talk to you This is going too far C C Whats going on? C Leonard Reed wants to destroy Daniel and thepany. Hes pulling his strings against him, his influences and deploying his power to eat him alive And hes doing it for you C C I dont understand C Come on, Deanna What is it that you dont understand? C C Nothing, because I dont know whats going on C C This morning one of the most important partners pulled out of thepany, followed by several others At this rate, well end up going bankrupt. Leonard is using his influence to ruin Daniel, he gave orders and they are carrying them out. And hes doing it for you, do you understand that now? C C Because of me? C C Dont y the innocent! You know what Im talking about. The guy wants to get his ws into you, hes been in the theater with you all this time, do you think its because he loves opera? I told Daniel, I told him several times Youre going to destroy him C Deanna was silent. Why was everyone saying the same thing? -Everybody knows what happened with Alice at school Do you know what he did to her in retaliation? He sent her to foreign countries because of the scandal she made with you He took her away from him like an old piece of furniture, if he does that to his own wife what do you think hell do with Daniel? All because of you! Since you came to this house you just cause one disaster after the other C Youll make everyone talk about my son behind his back. Youd better stay away, my dear, youre ruining Daniels reputation. You just showed up to fracture my family, I hope he divorces you soon. You just want his money. Camis and Alices words echoed in her head, and now Beverlys too. Was she the one who was wrong finally? -Im pleading you please, Deanna, leave him. Leave. Leonard wont stop; thepany has been running for decades Charles will have a heart attack. And the kids the kids will be next Think of Harry and Laura and their baby -. Im here for Emma, Deanna thought.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! -You can tell him I came, I dont care. Im willing to put up with anything to keep him on his feet What will you do, Deanna? C How could it be that she, a young girl raised in a restaurant and a herb garden, was the ruin of a multinational empire? She just wanted to sing, spend her life with Daniel and watch the children grow up Why was it so hard? What did she do wrong? “WHAT WILL YOU DO, DEANNA?” Deanna could only do one thing after Beverly left: lock herself in the music room. It was her refuge when she needed to think, when she argued with Daniel, or when she needed to cry. And at that moment she did need to cry. Her ce in the house was beautiful, so full of music, so full of her husbands affection in every detail. Everything thought of for her, from the armchairs so she could receive her musician friends, to the instruments she didnt know how to y. She sang for everyone there. Jonathan would run with all his might when he knew Deanna would give them a particr performance. He would settle on the floor, cross-legged with a little face full of anticipation, a huge grin from ear to ear. And he would look at her in wonder. There, she would teach him, although he wouldnt repeat anything. He just moved his head to the beat and enjoyed it. That cute little boy full of untold stories who adored her madly. Remembering his pink cheeks made her cry harder. She had to cover her mouth with the sleeve of her sweater because the sobs were bing uncontroble. Ethan sat on a small green ottoman and closed his eyes. Perhaps he was imagining the scenes of what she was singing to them, even without knowing thenguage. A gentleman despite his youth, a centered and proper boy who even went to blows for defending her. She felt like she was drowning. The cheerful Naomi, always stood next to her father and held his hand. She was perhaps the most joyful because her body moved to the rhythm of the music until thest note. She would p her hands making a big fuss every time. And then she would ask her what the person singing that piece would be wearing. Her chest heaved. And Daniel, he would look at her with sparkling eyes. He never seemed to blink, as if he didnt want to miss a single movement of her hands or her mouth. When it was all over and the children returned, he would eat her up with kisses in a corner of the room, a corner with no windows. He would tell her the sweetest things between small bites and open kisses, he would drive her crazy with his caresses, he would press her body into a corner. The pang of pain became unbearable in the middle of her chest and moved through every inch of her soul. As if she had called out to him in thought, he appeared through the door. His expression tired, the edges of his mouth depressed, exhausted. He saw her standing with tears running down her cheeks and went to her side and wordlessly embraced her, hiding his face in her hair. Deanna wrapped her hands around his back and held onto his jacket. What will you do, Deanna? -Ill do whatever you ask me to do, She told him, answering Beverlys question. Daniel took her face and wiped away her tears, how many times had he seen her cry because of him? -Stay with me. He didnt ask her how she had found out, he didnt care. Everything that was going on around them was public knowledge. And he kissed her. He kissed her with tenderness, with fear. And Deanna kissed him back in the same way. They both sought to calm and soothe the other, to support each other, to give each other courage. Since they had met all they had done was face obstacles and problems. It seemed as if the heavens were conspiring to separate them. They stayed in each others arms for a long time until they sat down on one of the armchairs. There was no need to talk, what needed to be said to each other had been said. Stay with me, was all Daniel needed. His world was falling apart and he only needed her. Ethan interrupted them, his expression also grim. C Grandma and Grandpa are here It doesnt look like a good thing he said.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Of course they were going to his house, especially Cami. C Thanks, son do me a favor? C C Yes, dad C Take your siblings out for ice cream, will you? Im afraid were in for a rough afternoon C They didnt get up right away. Daniel had no urge to face his mother and Deanna had no interest in anything. Finally they returned to the house, holding hands. At the very least, he had to show his face in front of Charles. C This is your fault! C she shouted at Deanna as soon as she saw her. C Cami C C Its your fault! I knew from the first moment youd wreak havoc on my family! How much do you want to get out of my sons life?! C C Cam, shut up at once! C Charles never raised his voice, he never got upset. He used to stiffen his tone or be sarcastic and that was enough; but this time it sounded like he was shouting. The nerves were on edge. -We came to talk to Daniel, not to make yet another fuss. Calm down and lets have a civilized conversation If you came to attack my daughter-inw, youd better go back. I will no longer tolerate your madness Im tired of you, my dear C Charles trusted his son more than anyone else. They had a special and unique rtionship all their lives. He loved his three sons, but with Daniel the connection was on another level. He saw himself reflected in him. And he was there to show his unconditional support and help. He retired from thepany to pass it on to him, convinced that the new generation would work wonders, and it did. Daniel expanded thepany and ventured into new business and achieved one sess after another. Charles, however, still had some cards left up his sleeve, he still had some influence and favors to collect. -Son, dont worry about Leonard, Ill do whatever it takes to unbnce him. This is but a small blow, I know he wont y harder than this. The rest is up to you C He looked at the intertwined hands of the two of them. C Is this what you want? C Its all I wanted, he replied confidently. C Good, good Thats what I wanted to hear. Now, listen to me, both of you The battle will be short, but a little bloody, dont worry. Stay united and resist They are going to talk, they are going to say stupid things about both of us HAHA! They already do You have the support of the whole family the whole C He looked at Cam who didnt say anything. -When this storm passes the bases will be left intact, we will have to start from a middle point, but I know you will make it, you always do C Charles continued talking to them, exining about the favors he would collect and who he would turn to. Leonards were nothing more than empty threats, yes he had generated some damage, but he was measured and calcted well so as not to strike a fatal blow. After all, it was not what he wanted. -I cant believe you supported that woman, what are you all thinking? C C And me, my dear, I dont understand why you dont support your son, what are you thinking, eh? Havent you seen the smile on Daniels face again? Really, Cam, Im surprised that you still let yourself be blinded by gossip C -What happened today is not gossip, dear. C -No, it certainly isnt so All the more reason to stick together, dont you think? That woman, as you fondly call her, in part of this family and we dont leave the fallen in battle I think Im being clear enough right? C C I cant believe it! C C Youre still just as beautiful even when youre outraged C The sentence was given, Cami could do nothing about it. C Charles is a great man C He is. C Im a little envious C Why? C C I didnt know my father, and from what little my grandmother has told me, hes a moron. They were left alone when Charles and Cami left. He held her in his arms once more, he was afraid she would slip away from him. -Hed have to be to have left a daughter like you behind Deanna told him what few words her grandmother had told her. Almost nothing. Phillipa never mentioned him, as if he had never existed. Her father-inw seemed to her the kindest, most lovable man, a strong man who still cared for his family despite the years. Getting back to normal was not easy, but they put on their best face and switched to a smile when the children returned. YOU HAVE TO GO, DEANNA The next wave came from the least expected ce. Convinced that Harry was going to leave her, that he would go away and she wouldnt be able to hold him, Laura decided to use herst resort: Deanna herself. Maybe thest days of the final stretch of her pregnancy were driving her crazy, maybe the constant rumors about Deanna and Daniel were annoying her, or maybe she felt cornered by the eminent end of her short marriage; but Laura was livid, tired, exhausted. You can make the best decisions when you feel something important is at stake, or the worst of your whole life; in the end, it is the oue that determines it. She had the feeling that something was slipping through her fingers. -Deanna, I need to talk to you, do you think you cane to the University cafe at 4 oclock? -Hi Laura, sure, Ill be there, are you okay? -Yes, Ill be there. Ill wait for you there. No, Laura was not fine, not fine at all. She struggled to climb the five steps to the cafe, her feet were killing her. When she opened the door she found her friend sitting at the back, a cup in her hands. Deanna didnt notice her until she was standing in front of her, her thoughts were on Daniel and the problems at thepany. C Deanna C Laura! Im sorry Can I order you something? C C No, you dont have to. She struggled to getfortable in her chair. C How much longer? C C Almost nothing I just want her to be born at once, my feet are killing me C Deanna smiled. -Im sorry I made youe all this way But in this environment I feel rxed I dont know why C C Yes, its the same for me. It must be because weve spent so many hours here C C Deanna, I have to ask you something and its gonna sound ugly, so please wait till Im done, okay? C C Sure Something ugly? -I shouldnt tell you this, and I shouldnt ask you what Im about to ask you, but Really, Deanna, I cant take it anymore -Her voice cracked C What is it, Laura? Is it Harry again? C C Its always Harry Everything in my life has been Harry, thats why Im going to ask you to please get out of our lives, Deanna Yes, thats what I need from you, for you to get away from this family C Deannas face must have shown a lot of puzzlement because Laura smiled a little at the sight of her. C Do you know why Harry asked you to marry his brother? C C So that Emma could be born and you could form a family C C That was the pretext, the real reason is another one: Harry tried to take you away from Frank Dont make that face, there are many things you dont know. Before I found out about the pregnancy, Harry showed up one day in the apartment totally angry, he was supposed to have an exam that day and I thought he had failed When I asked him he told me that Frank hade back from his city and was asking about you It was a good thing, wasnt it? After what he did to you and how bad you were, if he came back to apologize and try to make amends maybe you could take him back C I never knew that Frank hade back C C No, of course not Harry went to find him to threaten him to leave you alone He scared him a lot because he went back to his hometown, I dont know what he told him because he never mentioned it But he insisted that he was taking care of you, he was taking care of his friend from that cheating bastard But thats not really why he did it You know why he did it? He did it because hes been in love with you ever since he met you C C What are you saying, Laura?! C C Its like this, Deanna. Hes been in love with you since you arrived at the University I dare to say that since he firstid eyes on you You cant imagine what all these years have been for me, watching him lose his mind every day for another woman But I dont me you, you never realized it, you never gave him any reason to believe that you felt the same. On the contrary, you always treated him like a brother When you started going out with Frank was the first time he got drunk, he cried like a little boy and didnt know what was wrong with him The next day I saw you with your boyfriend and then I understood Do you think all the scorn he was giving him was because he was protecting you as his soulmate? No, Deanna, he was jealous As he is today of Daniel C Deannas heart was racing, she could feel it pounding in her chest. C Who told you Frank was sleeping with that girl on campus? C C Harry C And you blindly believed him Anyway, it was true Do you know how he found out? He never told you He went looking for him in his dorm room half drunk to beat him up and found him with that woman in bed. He ran to tell you like hed struck gold. You cried for a whole week. And I realized, Deanna I realized I had lost him I had to do something, dont judge me please C Laura cupped her belly with both hands and caressed it. C You got pregnant with Emma C C Yes, it wasnt an ident. He doesnt know. What else could I do? I felt that at any moment he was going to confess he loved you, I was going to lose him I was going to lose him I did the first thing that came to my mind You cant imagine how hard it was to have him in bed knowing he was thinking about you That when he looked at me, he saw you So many years together I love him, Deanna, I love him so much Laura began to shed some tears, her tone was one of anguish and pain. -I C You never noticed that You never noticed how he saw you, how he listened to you in rapt attention, how he was thoughtful when you were leaving I had to witness all that first hand and feign ignorance My heart is broken since you showed up Its not your fault, I cant even say that you got into our rtionship to ruin it on purpose You are in love with Daniel now, imagine how I feel Can you understand me? Harry manipted you into marrying Daniel to keep you away from Frank Daniel could have married any woman, he has plenty of them if he wants But he went to ask you, under the pretext that no one else was going to help us He never suspected that you two could develop feelings for each other -You lied to meContent held by N?velDrama.Org. -Im sorry, I was desperate as I am now Desperate because my husband cant get over you, he cant ept that you love his brother, he cant bear to lose you and he is going to leave me because of all that The rtionship between Daniel and Harry deteriorated when your husband knew that his brother was in love with you Yes, Daniel knows it too and he didnt say anything He preferred to be on bad terms with Harry than to lose you And Im sure Cami hates you for that too We all lied to you, Deanna Im so sorry C Her crying deepened and the tears wouldnt stop falling. Some students from other tables watched for a few seconds. -Thats why Im asking you, for the love of God Go away, go far away where none of them can find you Our family is falling apart, Deanna, because Daniel wont let go of you Theyre going to end up hating each other My daughter, Emma, will grow up without her father Harry has been looking for a ce to move far away, two cities away from here What will I tell her when she asks me about him? C C Harry wouldnt leave Emma C C Hell leave me Hell live his whole life waiting for you to give him a chance You have to go, Deanna YOU ARE TAKING THE ONLY THING I HAVE She felt an uncontroble urge to cry, to scream and throw things on the floor and break them as her heart was breaking. Daniel knew, why did he keep it from her, why just him? Harry manipting things? But the boy couldnt even take a final exam without spending nights awake because he didnt know how to organize himself. Laura kept asking her to stay away from everyone, as if she was the architect of all the cmities. The sudden change in her friends behavior, her husbands jealousy because she talked to him too much: Hes your brother-inw now. Cams anger ming her for everything, Alice using her of being an opportunist and a tramp, and now Laura. Laura with her baby in her belly. Suddenly she felt as if she was someones mistress and the cheated wife implored her not to break up her family. Hadnt Alice Reed implied the same thing? She was standing in the middle of the road, with no direction, no nothing; naked, exposed, pointed. why? C Why? C She asked aloud, but the question was not for Laura. C Because you are taking the only thing I have C She answered her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! C Who else knows? Who else knows Ive been used? C C Cam, Susan Charles I dont think so C C Daniel C You cant me him, Im sure he was afraid that when you found out youd decide to leave. I know how you are, Dean, you put other peoples needs before your own Daniel knows it too and thats why he kept it quiet C C Harry did he n all this? C C The men in this family are all good-hearted, but they are obsessive and maniptive. When they fall in love or want a woman there is no turning back Daniel loves you, he will do anything so no one will tear you away from him, it is possible that he has lied to you in more than one thing and has kept many others They are not like you, who go through life with your heart in your hand C They are not like you, who go through life with your heart in your hand C But you knew there was someone else, you told me but not that it was me, why did you keep it to yourself? C C I didnt want to cause a problem between you and your husband I thought if you talked to Harry and lectured him he would finally stop feeling things for you But it was worse When you got back to your mother those days, they were the only days of peace we had He decided the girls name, he seemed happy again And then he saw you again with Daniel and he got drunk until he was totally hopeless, Charles went to pick him up at a bar and took him home so I wouldnt see him like that C C And you decided to talk now C Because hes nning to leave! Hes going to leave us alone! Cant you see, Deanna? He wants to go far away so he wont have to see how you love Daniel and hell leave us behind C C Harry wouldnt do something like that, no matter how much of an asshole he is Hes been waiting for his daughter since he found out you were pregnant, hes been looking forward to it- C He doesnt care about us anymore, all he wants now is for you to separate from his brother and be free again If youre alone he has a chance to confess how he feels Although he knows youll reject him He hasnt been able to intimidate Daniel like he did to Frank- Philippa, Mom. Her father left her for another woman, pregnant and alone. She remembered the sadness in her eyes when she asked about him. Her grandmother would sometimes find her crying sitting in the restaurant kitchen, she felt scorned, as if she had been used and then thrown away, but she couldnt grieve too much because you were on your way. Her mother would not have begged like this for a man who did not love her, baby or no baby. The mixture of anguish and anger at the lies were upsetting her. C Why dont you leave him? Whats the point of being with someone you say doesnt love you? C C I cant do that! I want to have my family! C That kind of family doesnt survive, it falls apart See the example of Reed and his wife, is that what you want to live? C Anger had won out over anguish. C Deanna, please! Im begging you! C C I must leave Daniel because you all fooled me, I must leave the children because now I am no longer the solution, but the problem I must pay for your mistakes C C Hes been lying to you too, are his motives better than ours? Of course not, he is as selfish as all of us The fracture between him and Harry is growing with the months; Leonard is pressuring him financially, around him people only remember Emily andpare you with her You dont even know the things I have been told about you Daniel may love you very much, but eventually, when he starts losing things he will end up ming you too Cami fights with him, fights with Harry Charles and Susan may intercede, but even you wont be able to stand it C C Thats true I cant stand it right now C C Youre angry and you have every right Help me, Dean, I cant do anything else C Deanna suddenly stood up and looked at Laura, her eyes had also filled with tears. Her body was screaming at her to rush out, to run away. Her chest was heaving, her breathing wasbored and the pain was physical. She walked towards the exit, hurrying her pace, holding back the strength that demanded her to run. C Deanna! Deanna! C Laura shouted in fright. She stopped and turned, ready to burst. Laura had stood up, her face horrified, one hand on the table and the other on her belly. And blood blood between her legs running down her thighs. A liquid puddle at her feet. Deanna ran to the counter and pounded her hands on the wood. C Call for an ambnce! Call for an ambnce! He climbed in with her, not even thinking about it. While the paramedics examined her and the ambnce sped to the hospital, she held her hand tightly, told her that they would be fine, that nothing was wrong. -Today Emma will be born Dont be scared I wont leave you Laura was very scared, one could see the desperation in her huge eyes. The ride was short, or so it seemed. The emergency doctors took her away while the paramedics passed them the information about her state of health. And she stood in the middle of the room, holding her head in her hands, confused, angry, sad, anguished All the emotions at once rising in her throat. Someone approached her and asked for Lauras information. C Will you take medical decisions for the patient if necessary? C C I C We need someone to take responsibility in case she needs emergency care C A few minutester a doctor in a green robe approached where she was sitting. -Mrs. Crusher needs an emergency C-section. Apparently there was a cental abruption and her blood pressure is too high. Weve already informed her doctor and he should be here any minute. We need your authorization to take her to the OR C I had to call Harry, Daniel Tell them. C Will they be okay? C C Its usually a very simple and quick procedure, dont worry. If you want you can wait in the east wing, theyll take them there once the babys born C -Deanna How are you? -Its strange that you should call me C Your daughter ising C HALF-TRUTHS She remained outside the room, her head thrown back, staring at the ceiling. Trying to get her mind to stop repeating the same words and images to her. The east wing of the hospital was the one for wealthy patients, each room the size of a small apartment with all the amenities and a furnished and equipped visiting room outside. There she waited. Tears streamed easily down her face, soaking her shirt. She had a very difficult road ahead of her, and she wasnt sure she wanted to walk it. She felt abused. All the Crushers arrived together, hurried and anxious. Daniel came inst and Harry was the first to appear before Deanna. C What happened? C C She had an emergency C-section C C But its not time yet! C Cam said in rm. Deanna and Harry just looked at each other. C Why are you crying, Dean? C C She had a cental abruption and high blood pressure, thats why the doctor decided it was best to do a C-section They said it would be quick. Daniel watched her and knew those tears wereing from somewhere else. C How could she have deteriorated so quickly? What did you do? C Cam asked Deanna. C Speak C C About what?! C C Thats not important C Cami knew it too. C How could it not?! This is your fault too! C C Mom, stop it! C Daniel raised his voice a little. He knew it too. -The important thing is that they are both fine and that we will have Emma with us soon, Susan said, trying to harmonize the atmosphere. Susan knew it too. Charles sat down next to her with his characteristic kindness. -Thank you for bringing her so soon, my dear, he said. Deanna looked at him, her eyes tired and red. Charles didnt know. -Yes, Deanna, thank you. Harry wanted to put his hand on her shoulder, but she moved instinctively. She didnt want to be touched, she didnt want to be spoken to, she didnt want to be there. Harry was surprised and Daniel took a few steps forward. Lauras doctor came through the door with a big smile on his face. C Charles! Harry! Congrattions, you have a beautiful, healthy baby girl! The same doctor had delivered Daniels three children. C Doctor, are they both okay? C Cam asked him. C Of course they are It was nothing serious because they arrived at the hospital quickly and we were able to normalize her blood pressure right away C High blood pressure? But Laura has never suffered from it C C Its not umon in the third trimester of pregnancy, it can be caused by many factors Sometimes its stress or difort, but if its treated in time, its not dangerous C Difort? Is that what you were talking about? What did you say to my daughter-inw to make this happen? C She turned to Deanna. C Mrs. Crusher, its not C C Its your fault! I knew it! C C Mom, this is not the time or the ce you need to control yourself C Youre not defending her, Harry, she put your daughters life in danger! C C Cami C Charles warned her. The doctor was looking for a way to escape.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. C No! I wont shut up this time! You must have said something to trigger these reactions in her Thats why the child was born prematurely C C The child was born at term, Mrs. Crusher C C That cant be She was still a few weeks away C C No, I can assure you she wasnt. The little girl was born at the end of the 40th week,pletely normal C The numbers didnt fit. Cam looked at Harry in confusion and the doctor knew it was time to leave. C What is the Doctor talking about, Harry? C There was no point in hiding it any longer. -Hes right, Mom When we got married, Laura was already pregnant C What?! C C Yes, thats why we got married so quickly Im sorry I didnt tell you sooner C But Daniel Deanna got up and went to the door. C Where are you going, Deanna? C Susan asked. C Im going home She walked past Daniel and he reached out to take her hand, but like Harry, her reaction was to pull away. She just walked away. Daniel and Harry looked at each other, something had happened. C I want exnations C Cam said. C Yes, Mom C All exnations You too, Daniel C Harry told her the truth: Lauras sudden pregnancy, the fear, the doubts, the proposal to Daniel and Deanna; how they had actually met and the few weeks before their wedding. Deannas idea to n a double wedding so they wouldnt have to run away. Daniel med her for every single thing she had put his wife through because she thought she was a gold digger, an opportunist. All the times she had insulted her and yelled at her. How wrong she had been to get carried away with gossip and rumors. How everyone had misjudged her. And he told her that in the midst of all the chaos, they had found each other and connected, that they loved each other. Deanna didnt see life through the same eyes as everyone else, she didnt see his money or social status. She loved and cared for his children, she had given up too much to help them without expecting anything in return, and all she received was one mistreatment after another. And yet she endured, she stayed and she persevered. -I told you, my dear, you were looking in the wrong direction, Charles told her when the whole truth came out. C Did you know that? C C No, of course I didnt. I just saw happiness on my sons face again, and that, my beautiful wife, is all we parents want for our children, isnt it? C Little Emma Crusher was a tiny bundle of pink. And when Harry held her in his arms for the first time, he knew he had met the love of his life. Daniel saw it in his face. -You will never feel the same way about anyone again, he told him. C Its true. Thats how it works with daughters Charles smiled at Susan. Harry looked at his brother and took her into his arms. Daniel had more experience holding babies. C Shes your goddaughter, brother C C Shes beautiful C Where is Deanna? C Laura asked. C She said she was going home C Susan sounded confused. C What happened this afternoon? C C We just went to get a drink at the university cafeteria, Daniel C C Come and stay at the house when they let you out of the hospital Harry Laura, you wont be able to move much. Well take care of you C Thank you, Cam Cam wanted to take the attention away from Deanna, deep inside she felt guilt and shame for her behavior all these months, but her pride wouldnt let her give in. Visiting hours wereing to an end, and both siblings were moving away from the others. C Something happened between Deanna and Laura today, find out what. Ill talk to her when I get there, but I know she wont tell me everything C C Dean was weird C Something your wife said to her, Harry. I just hope its not what I think it is This is why I asked you to stay away from her He hardened his tone. Harry looked him straight in the eye, he was the one causing Deannas worst worries! -I will talk to Laura ALL FULL OF WOUNDS C What do you think will happen now? C C What we have been waiting for? C How can you be sure? C C I cant, I just know. Send the envelope to me just in case C C It wille to me! C C No, it wont Just send me the envelope and Ill let you know C He was worried about her reaction, about her expression, about those dull eyes that looked at him in the hospital. But he prepared himself in case his fears were true. He found her in the living room with the children, as if nothing had happened. She greeted him as usual, they ate dinner as usual, and Daniel told his children about their little cousin. C Who does she look like? C Naomi asked. C Shes too young to know C C Have you seen her, Deanna? C C No, not yet C When they get out of the hospital theyll stay with your grandparents for a while and then you can meet them. Daniel looked at her, but she didnt look back. She pretended not to notice. He waited for her in the room, but Deanna did not return. Herst action of the day before going to sleep was to cuddle Jonathan, but she took her time. He wanted to ask her alone, he was ready to answer everything without lies. He wanted to risk her anger with the truth, he knew what Laura had told her. He was tired of waiting for her, wasnt she going to bed? When he got up to go get her, Deanna came in. She closed the door, looked at him and started to undress without saying anything. Daniel just froze, he hadnt expected that from her. On the contrary, he had expected an argument. And yet her face looked angry; the red cheeks, the bright eyes, the dead mouth grimace. She was angry, very angry. C Youre a liar, she told him. C Deanna C No Youre a liar, Laura told me everything. You kept it from me She scolded him naked, but she didnt lose her cool. C Yes, I never wanted to tell you C C Why didnt you? C C Because Im afraid youll leave me again C C I feel used C I have never lied to you about how I feel about you, nor have I ever used you C C I know that But Im still angry with you C Forgive me C What else are you hiding? C C Nothing. She looked into his eyes, and apparently what she saw in them convinced her that he was telling the truth. C Harry betrayed me in everything C C He was afraid too. C But no, he has no right over me to dispose of my life as he pleases C C Do you regret it? C C No, I dont regret meeting you or loving you or marrying you, even though it was a farce long before He took away my power to make my own decisions, to choose Laura also hid things from me C C Im sorry, Deanna She was about to cry again, she could feel the tears building up. -I dont want to cry anymore, she told him as if begging him. Daniel approached her, still a little confused by her nakedness. C Dont do it, dont cry C C Help me I forget everything when you touch me C He thought that they would have a fight, that the fight could not be avoided. But what he had in front of him was actually a wounded heart looking forfort. All fragile, all beautiful, all full of wounds. And it was begging him to save her. He twisted his fingers through her tangled hair and drew her lips to his. An innocent kiss that hardly felt there. But Deanna didnt need that, didnt need patience and gentleness; that wasnt how she wanted to heal his wounds. It surprised him when she began to touch him, his intentions were to create a cocoon for her where she could hide; Deannas were different. She entered his mouth without asking his permission, she never did. The rhythm of her hand on him and the rhythm of her lips were the same. Rage had taken control of his desire. The hairs on the back of Daniels neck stood on end. The touch and those bold kisses that used everything in him quickened his pulse to an unbelievable speed. He had to push her hand away, earning an angry moan and the violence of her lips increasing. Deanna pressed her body against his, seeking more contact. C Why are you always dressed? C Her breathing was ragged. C Because you never give me time for anything C His, more. She wanted to touch him again, but Daniel wouldnt let her. She struggled more and more with her pinned wrist. She tried the other hand, but she couldnt get it either. Soon she found herself pinned against the dressing room door with both wrists held above her head. She was furious. She could not free herself. He hid his face in her neck to kiss it, to soothe her. His hot breath caressed her skin. All his open, wet, impatient kisses were for her. Deannas body throbbed, burned, demanded more. Her moans became whimpers, desperate pleas. Daniels calmness shook her, it seemed he was deliberately torturing her by denying her what she needed. But he took pity on her, put his leg between hers, and Deanna was finally able to free herself. Her movements were hasty and shameless; it never ceased to amaze him that she had no shame. And at the same time that it unsettled him, it excited him; it aroused his instinct to have her and to tame her boldness. Deannas face changed as she moved on his leg. He watched her, and with each small gesture, the strength in her wrists grew. She was close. For a second, it crossed his mind to deny her this release; but watching her reach it was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. Her little moans, the contortions of her body and the imperceptible tremors triggered something in his heart that clouded his reason. And she gave him that vision again: her mouth open, struggling for oxygen in her lungs, her eyes wet, her skin warm and soft, and her hair out of control. All inmed for him. He looked down at his pant leg. -Look what you did She looked down and smiled at him. That smile, that proud, smug smile. The same one that made him eat her mouth to erase it. Without letting go of her wrists, he led her to the bed and let her lie down while he began to undress. But she didnt give him a break, using her own hands to run down her body without taking her eyes off of him. She propped her feet up on the sheets and spread her knees, offering herself. Lasciviously. -You provoke me She whispered, guessing what he was thinking. He took her without waiting, he could never wait with her. She made him desperate. He felt her legs wrap around his waist, lifting her hips more, apanying his movements, pushing with her heels, arching her back. She asked him for more, for everything. As much as he wanted to, Daniel couldnt stop. He had to get the rage out of her body and out of her heart. C Thats how you like it C C YessssssConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . C Ask for it C Please please C She wasnt even shy about begging him. Nor was she shy about telling him out loud what he was provoking her with dirty and vulgar words that ttered his manhood. Daniel felt the contractions of her body trapping him and forcing him to speed up, his face hidden between her breasts and his breathing in gasps. A SON… OR TWO Harry watched his wife feed Emma and had to ask her what had happened to Deanna. Emma fell asleep. C Laura What did you and Deanna talk aboutst night? C C Why do you ask? C She looked really bad she was crying tell me what happened C I told her what she needed to know, Harry. C Know? C C Yeah, I told her the whole truth What you never wanted her to know Everything, about Frank, why you asked her to marry Daniel The truth: that youre leaving us because youre in love with her C C You told her what?! C C You dont have to pretend with me anymore, Ive known it for a long time You stopped loving me when she came into our lives Youre going to leave us now! C C Are you out of your mind?! How could you?! C C You cant leave us, Harry! C C Shes going to hate me! Deanna will hate me! C C Youll run after her and forget your daughter! C She shouted at him in tears. C I cant believe youd do something so stupid C He slumped back in his chair. He was perplexed, stunned. Deanna would not forgive him. He also looked at Laura with tear-filled eyes. C Even now look how much you care for her C C And how am I supposed to get by?! C He shouted at her. He had never shouted at her before, he had never been angry with her before. Laura got scared and Emma started to cry. -Where are you going? C Harry was leaving. C Where are you going? Harry! CN?velDrama.Org owns this text. C Whats going on here? C Susan came in with some things for the girl. C She told her everything! C He shouted, pointing at Laura. C What are you talking about? C C She told Deanna everything! C C I did it so you wouldnt leave us, Harry! C From the bed and with the child in her arms, Laura couldnt stop crying. C Who would leave you?! What kind of man do you think I am?! You made a total mess! C He left, almost running. Susan realized what had happened, oh my God! -Laura calm down Give me Emma Calm down. C Hes leaving, Susan hes leaving me C C Of course not, Laura, Harry wont leave you What happened? C Susan rocked the little girl, trying to calm her down as well. Little by little, between sobs, Laura told her what they had talked about with Deanna. C Oh, my goodness! C C Understand me, Susan, I was desperate. Harry wouldnt stop drinking, we have no peace Hes even looking for a ce to move I saw him C C Hes looking for a house so you two can start over! C C What? C He wants to take up Daniels offer to go out of town to work He wants to start over with you, take care of his family, take care of Emma, try to make up for what he put you through God, Laura! What have you done? C C I didnt know He didnt tell me C C No, he wanted to tell you after Emma was born He knew you wouldnt want to be away from your family to give birth C C Deanna and Daniel C Deanna wont forgive Harry She will fight with Daniel Shell leave him What did you do? C C Im so sorry! Im so sorry! C The crying came back. C How did you know? How did you know about Harry? C C I suspected it ever since we met in college, but Deanna was always her friend and nothing more But then she started dating Frank and I could tell by Harrys behavior that something was going on I got pregnant soon after His intention in her marrying Daniel was to get her away from her ex-boyfriend C Susan knew all that, but Harry had kept a lot of motives to himself. He had really thought it through, she couldnt me Deanna for being angry, she was angry herself. But Laura had been driven by desperation and now things were done. I hope Deanna doesnt decide to leave, she thought to herself as she continued to try to get Laura to stop crying. She thought of Daniel, that this time he would fall into that dark pit that alienated him from everyone and nevere out again. And she, she felt helpless. Harry was lost in the streets, not knowing where to go or what direction to take. How could everything have slipped through his fingers? First hecked the courage to tell her how he felt, then he stacked the deck in his favor, but she fell in love with Daniel. He was so angry at Laura, and yet she was just another victim. All he could do was face Deannas anger and try to hold his head up high; after all, he was the only one to me. He had already decided to turn things around and take responsibility for his family once and for all. In a few hours, Emma became his whole world. He went back to the hospital, back to Laura and Emma. His wife apologized and begged him to understand that she had acted out of desperation. He promised her that everything would get better, that she wouldnt have to worry anymore. He would never leave her. -Would you like to have dinner with me? C Daniel sat up in bed, Deanna had been hiding under the covers all day, barely getting up for breakfast in the morning. When he returned with the children in the afternoon, she was still in the same ce. C No C C Are you going to stay there for the rest of your life? C C Maybe, if you join me C He smiled, somehow managing to ssh color around her even though she was wrapped in gray. C Dont tempt me C C Sorry, Im not in the mood to go out or do anything C C Dont be sorry. Ill bring you dinnerter, you can stay here as long as you like C But little Jonathan had other ns. This time he knocked on the bedroom door and barely stuck his head in. -You have visitors. Deanna sat up and waved her hand, inviting him in. Jonathan ran, kicking off his shoes at full speed and leaping onto the bed to hide under the covers with her. Hugged and hidden. He couldnt help but feel a kind of pride when he saw her with her son. The little boy stroked her face and she kissed each of his little fingers. -How lucky some people are Daniel said. As if in response, Deanna spread the nket over their heads. C Hey! The little one moved, if he spoke, there would be little giggles to be heard. He left them in their improvised hiding ce and walked away. And for a moment, the image of Deanna with the child and Emma in her crib crossed his mind. A son with Deanna, one with disheveled hair. Or rather a daughter, with her mothers face. Naomi and two Deannas, he could never live in peace again, hed spend his time chasing away suitors. No, better one son or two. But it was too soon, maybe in a few years, while he could fantasize about the idea and the sensations the thought of it provoked. As promised, he brought her dinner in bed, but to spoil her a little, he had them bring her the same pizza they had eaten when they had gone to the yground with his children. And Deanna ate heartily, her mood brightening with each bite, her hands filled with cheese. It was so easy to make her smile, if hed realized it sooner, it wouldnt have taken him so long to get caught up in her. NORTH C You know theyre still together, right? C C Well Maybe the envelope thing is necessary after all C C Lets leave everything as it is C C Dont be a coward, weve already reached this point. Why stop now? C C What are you going to do with that? C C Ill make sure they see it Itd be a good idea if you go and get ready C C You surprise me every time C Im just doing whats best for everyone. Daniel took the children to meet their new little cousin. Deanna refused to go, she had things to settle with Harry first. C Your wife? C Charles asked his son. C She stayed at home for now C C I see Well, thats understandable C C What do you mean Deanna didnte? C Laura was anxious to see her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . C No C Although he had brought his children, Daniel was not in the mood to see them, he was still a bit upset about everything that had happened. Internally, he carried his own guilt and it was beginning to weigh on him. - What else are you holding back? C C Nothing - He didnt know why he lied to her. Perhaps he felt it was too much to confess his sin to her at that moment as well. Or out of sheer fear. And even though she was in much better spirits, he didnt want to tell her, honestly, he didnt want to have to admit his mistake to her. C How is Dean? C Harry needed to know. C Now better what do you want to know for? C C Come on, Daniel! C C How long are you going to go on with all this? Dont you think youve had enough? C C Well leave, the three of us Ive already looked for a house and Ill ept your offer to work at the branch What more do you want? C C To have her left alone once and for all. Leave us alone C C Im sorry for everything that happened, I really am I understood that theres no sense in sacrificing the little I could build C Daniel watched his brother carefully, it was the first time in a long time that he heard him speak with any maturity. C Shes going to take your head off when you see her again C C I know But I deserve it, Im not going to avoid it C C Dont do it Ill be there to hold her backter C He felt a bitter taste in his mouth, he was avoiding it himself. Again that feeling of guilt. -Daniel, I need to talk to you. Charles had good news to give him regarding thepany and the capital flight and the partners support. One less problem. It looked like things were starting to fall into ce. Without Harrys secret hidden, threatening the bnce, the rest was a matter of time and patience. Reed, too, would run out of excuses and resources and would have to walk away with his tail between his legs, humiliated at not having gotten what he wanted so badly. Atst the path seemed to be clearer for Daniel. His wife was waiting for him at home in love, his children had someone else in their lives willing to apany them; the shadows were receding and giving way to a bright future. He wanted to travel with Deanna, after all they didnt have a honeymoon. To Italy, to take her to the opera at the Theater Massimo or to Buenos Aires to see the Theater Colon . He wanted to have children with Deanna, he wanted to see her sing on one stage or all of them, he wanted so many things. How different he was from the Daniel Crusher who had met her that time in Harrys apartment. That Daniel wanted anything anymore. But this one was filled with hopes and dreams like a little boy. And Leonard wanted more or less the same, or not. Anyway, he couldnt stop thinking about the littledy and how she was slipping through his fingers. Nothing he did was enough, nothing he offered her was interesting to her, apparently she was in love with the hunk ice of Crusher. He hadnt been able to get through to her since he left the theater, he couldnt confront her like he had at the party, let alone knock on her door. Charles was ying all or nothing against him to protect Daniel, but Reeds intentions were not to destroy thepany, only to hit him with a small blow to lower his morale. If you weaken only one pir, the other must bear the weight; but if you weaken both, the structure falls. And that was what hecked. At the end of the day, from their own perspectives, all they wanted was to get home and find her waiting for them. The dent was big, as was the imprint it had left on both of them. Daniel returned with the children with two things on his mind: a son and a confession. To get the first, he had to pass the test of the second, and he was not so sure about that. But if he continued to deny this shadow within him, it would only growrger. He had to be brave, he never wavered. But he saw her in the living room, covered with a nket and drinking coffee, smiling at him as he walked through the door, and he wavered. This woman had turned him into a bundle of constant doubt, everything in his life began to revolve around her, to build itself around her. The kiss she gave him made him forget the decision he had made a few hours before. It wasnt worth losing the caresses and her smile for a glimpse that turned out to be nothing. He decided he could live with this shadow inside him, he would just ignore it. C Have you ever thought about having children? C C Sure C C How many children? C C I havent thought about it Why do you ask? C C I was curious when I saw Emma today if youd ever want to have any C C Are you suggesting something? Hmm? C C No, Im not C Yes, Ive thought about it. But first Id like to see what I can do with my voice Life in the theater is wonderful, every aspect of bringing a y to life is fascinating At the Ambassador I have been able to see how the costumes are made for each show, how the set designers build the pieces Id seen a lot of that in college, but Id never been able to participate so closely C Of course Deanna wanted to sing. A son now would end up keeping her in the house, waiting for the kid to be independent enough to hit the boards. Hearing her speak with such enthusiasm always brought a kind of joy to him, she was as passionate about her career as she was about life. Everything that radiated from her was a vital energy that Daniel wanted to feed on for the rest of his life. Out of the blue and just because, he would hug her tightly and surprise her. When he did the little things like bringing her pizza to bed or taking her products to the bathroom and making room for her clothes and shoes, she died of tenderness. Perhaps seeing an imposing man like him show such consideration made him seem more approachable. Deanna knew he struggled with his jealousy and insecurities, another sign that he was more human than his appearance suggested. He who imposed his will with few, dry words, disarmed in her arms between kisses and strokes. He who had a rigid and opaque look that denigrated those who challenged him, could see her with bright and feverish eyes in the hottest moments. What began as a farce became a truth. A revtion of sorts for Daniel, who believed his life began with his children and ended with thepany, a new north. And a path to the future for Deanna, who went with what she felt, as she always did. I CAN’T TRUST YOU ANY MORE They waited a month for Emmas christening, and a month was how long Deanna refused to see or speak to Harry. But she had run out of excuses because Daniel would be the godfather. And he couldnt help the pang in his chest when he saw her again at the church door, arriving with her brother and niece and nephews as if they were family. But he had decided that sooner orter all those feelings would have to go away. It was the first time Deanna had met the girl other than through photographs. Laura insisted that she hold her, although she could tell that she had built a wall around her, protecting herself from further blows. But the little pink bundle brought a sweet smile to her face and for a few minutes she forgot everything. They both saw her with the little girl in her arms and both had the same thought. For Harry it was a fantasy, but for Daniel it could be reality. The godfather offered his house for the reception and the boys from the university provided the music, but this time Deanna saved herself the starring role. The main part of the evening would take ce in the old guesthouse. A couple of guitars were needed for the song the college band wanted to y, and there were a couple of guitars gathering dust in her music room, so they went for them. It was time for Harry to face the inevitable once and for all. He appeared in the doorway, a lost dog look on his face. Deanna stepped aside to let him pass and closed the door without a word. C Im so sorry, Dean C C For what part? C C Which part? C Which part do you regret more, lying to me, meddling in my life, or manipting me at your whim? C All of it. C You used me, Harry. I trusted you and you used me. You made me believe I was helping you and you were only out to please yourself. It wasnt thest chance for you and Laura, you werent that desperate. You interfered with my rtionship with Frank C C The guys an idiot C C I knew that, but you didnt let me make my own decisions, you made them for me. You pulled me out of my senior year of college for what? To give you a chance? To get me away from Frank? You werent even honest with Laura. I didnt know you could be so selfish I found out everything from her were you ever going to tell me? C No I was never going to tell you. In what way? You were already in love with Daniel and he with you That, Deanna, is what hurts me the most No, dont worry, Ive already decided to put it all behind me Is there anything I can do? No I knew you would reject me all the time and now that you are with him, I have no chance Nothing would have happened if I had had the courage to tell the truth, to be honest with you and with Laura I was always your friend Harry, never anything else C C My friend Harry listened to me in my worst moments, you used that to your advantage He always encouraged me to keep going, you put a weight on my neck and pulled it. Do you know how much that hurts? All the times I looked for you to know what was wrong, why you acted the way you did, and you kept lying to me. Everything you have said to me since the proposal of marriage to Daniel has been a lie even before C I was sick with sadness, anger and jealousy, because in my head, everything you have with him should have been mine It was what I always wanted And I kept lying so you wouldnt run away. When you left him those days, I felt relieved again I hoped you wouldnt go back to him C I really dont know who you are. You talk about Daniel as if he were a stranger to you, youve treated him like a stranger, pushed him away He doesnt say it, but you can see in his eyes how much it hurts him that his brother doesnt know him like that. Not only that, youve been a jerk to your pregnant wife, do you know what she has to put up with because of your behavior? C C Yes, I am! Arent I? An idiot I let a woman blind me and I almost lost my family and we never had anything. I guess it would be better to say Im pathetic C C To me, youve be something more than that: a maniptor C C Do you know what I went through when Laura told me she was pregnant?! Yes, I know! Im a terrible man, I know that But in that pregnancy all my illusions disappeared. I dont regret it now that I have Emma, but in that first moment it was like a rock crushing my head C C You keep making excuses C C Im trying to exin C No, youre trying to justify yourself. In reality, you were just acting like a petnt child throwing a tantrum because his toy was taken away C C I dont expect you to forgive me. C Good, because I wont C C Youre cruel, Dean C C You were cruel when you decided to cheat instead of facing your feelings anding clean with Laura But you know what? Its still a win-win for both of us: Daniel and Emma arent mistakes C C Hell end up disappointing you C You dont know what youre talking about, you dont know whats going on between us. You just assume, like everyone else. At first I thought you were just prejudiced, now I know youre cynical C He warned me youd take my head off, I never thought youd end up hating me C C I dont hate you, you just stopped being my Harry C C Daniel, you always forgive him CN?velDrama.Org owns this text. C I put my affection and trust in you and you used it to make your life easier The worst thing is this feeling of pain because I lost my friend, more than the anger or the use you made of me I cant trust you anymore C C I dont me you, even I dont know if I can trust myself. But I have made a decision and that is to start a new life, I care very much for Laura and I am madly in love with my daughter, so I will make it work one way or another. We are going to move to another city. Eventually I will stop feeling this way, I know it C C I really hope everything youre saying is real, because what youre risking now is much more than a whim. Now you have a daughter and she needs you to be brave and honest, to take care of her and protect her, you can no longer afford to act like a child. C Its true, nothing is more important to me now than Emma C C Good, because the next time I wont take your head off, Ill break it C Daniel, standing at the window, smiled. That was his Deanna. He couldnt help but go after Harry when he guessed his intentions, although he knew that her anger would keep her on her feet, what worried him was the aftermath. Harry came out, he had nothing more to say, and he saw him standing there. C You dont know how lucky you are, he told him. C Yes, I do. C Dont ruin it too. He waited a few minutes to go in and went straight up to hug her without saying anything. -I love your perfume Deanna told him, hiding her face in his chest, feeling relieved. SHE LOOKS LIKE YOU Leonard literally went crazy. He was following the rising prima donna closely through the photos that were posted online. Thest ones he had seen were from Harrys daughters christening and they all showed Daniel with her. He couldnt shake the strange feeling that had lingered since the day hed met her. He didnt even know what made him insist, maybe it was his wounded pride because she had resisted him, or maybe it was the idea that she was the right woman for him. He had an episode of desperation when he called Marcus to force him to find her and convince her to return to the theater. His friend refused and he exploded in anger. He had all the tracks cut off and Crusher stood in the middle, blocking his way. He was tired of waiting, he had done his part and nothing was going his way. He got in his car that afternoon and parked it in front of Crushers house. Apletely risky and brazen act. He didnt even know what he would achieve by going there. Maybe see her from a distance. When he realized what he was doing, acting like a crazy stalker, heughed. The woman, with her totalck of interest, had managed to make himpletely stupid. He couldnt believe it. He started the car, convinced that he was getting older, when he saw hering out of the house. She was wearing a white dress and holding the little boys hand. They got into a car and he wondered why not? Crusher wasnt going with them, so what did he have to lose by snooping around? Hopefully, he could even fake a chance encounter. Reed was approaching a point of no return. But the car she was in didnt stop downtown, it continued a few miles further east into the city. He knew that area, even though he had not driven there in many years, his old college was there. Finally, the car they were in stopped at a small restaurant, and she and the boy got out to go inside. Leonards throat closed up and the sweat on his forehead became profuse. Suddenly, a woman appeared from around the corner, carrying several shopping bags, and entered the ce as well. His pulse quickened and his skin crawled. He was sure he was going to have some kind of seizure, he had trouble concentrating and breathing. He was trying to regte his breathing when someone banged on the ss of the door. He looked, trying to get his vision to stop returning double images, but to no avail. He thought he was going to die right there. Deannas grandmother was watching him with a worried expression on the other side of the ss. She had seen him park and not get out for quite a while, she was curious because those kinds of cars were notmon in their area, and she crept up behind the vehicle. But when she saw him trying to get some oxygen, his eyes lost and visibly agitated, she realized that something was happening to the man. But Reed didnt answer her, he couldnt. He opened his eyes wide and tried to activate the ss to lower it, he felt he had run out of oxygen. -Are you all right? C she asked him. He only made movements with his hands. -My God! C The old woman tried to hurry to the other side of the street, calling for her daughter. The first toe out was Deanna, who ran to the car as her grandmother told her what had happened. -Leonard? C When he saw her, he clung to her hand as if he were drowning, and Deanna was the only lifeguard left. Behind her, Philippa ran with the phone to her ear, calling for an ambnce. But as she looked into the car to see the condition of the man her mother had told her was dying, she was the one who felt her soul slipping from her body. The paramedics brought him back to normal without taking him to the hospital, it was a panic attack. Deanna took him inside, he couldnt drive in that state. Strangely, Leonard said nothing, apparently his experience had left him in shock. Philippa watched him at another table while her daughter offered him a ss of water. Reeds eyes went to her and then to Philippa.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. C What are you doing here? C she asked in disgust. C You look the same you havent changed much C he replied. C Do you know each other? C Deanna was confused. C Now I understand C Understand what? C C She looks like you C He answered looking at Deanna again. C What do you want? C C Mom, do you know him? C But there would be no answer from Philippa. Anger and rage were in her eyes. C I know your mother, Deanna But I havent seen her for many years How many years? 25? Maybe more C C Do you know who he is? C Philippa asked her daughter anxiously. C Hes a benefactor of the theater where I studied with Professor Marcus, Leonard Reed can you tell me whats going on, Mom? What were you doing out there, Leonard? C C If I answer that, youre going to freak out C Youd better go Philippa stood up. C Youre her daughter. C Yes, I am. C So you got married Deanna felt the hostility emanating from her mother, but Reed didnt flinch, seeming to sink into the chair with no intention of moving. C Go away C C No, I wont go away I havent heard from you in a long time, at least tell me how youve been I see you had a daughter and youre still here Did you get married? C C What do you care? You have no business being here, I want you to go away C Leonard took Deannas hand. -I will leave only if youe with me, he told her. Philippa bristled like a dog about to attack. C Dont touch her! C she shouted at him. C I knew there was something that drew me into your orbit, I knew it from the moment I met you, from the moment I saw you I could never understand it until today Youre her daughter C C Let her go, Leonard! C C Why?! Shes not you, but she looks like you C She looks like? C Philippa felt a huge weight crushing down on her. C What have you done, you fucking bastard?! C C Mommy! C C Get out of here! C C Mom, dont scream! Whats going on?! C Philippas eyes filled with tears, she was furious. Leonard stood up and dragged Deanna by the hand until he stopped in front of her mother. C You got married?! C He raised his voice and looked her in the eyes with Deannas hand in front of him. C NO! C Is she mine? C Deanna froze. What? She looked desperately at her mother, but Philippa looked away. C Is she mine?! Answer me! C C Why should I?! C C Answer me, Philippa! C C Deanna C ANSWER ME! C The scream echoed through the small building. C YES! C C What?! C Deanna was pale. Leonard let go of her, grabbed his head and sat down on the first chair he could find. Oh, my God! He almost Philippa could no longer hold back her tears, and she shed them silently. And she just stood there in disbelief. Was this man her father? Was this awful, ruthless man who had been trying to seduce her all this time her father? Bile rose in her throat and she had to fight back the urge to vomit. I NEVER NEEDED YOU. Leonards blood ran cold in a second. The man with the least scruples and shame felt like crying. The connection to her wasnt physical, something in his gut drove him to be around her and he mistook it for sexual appetite. Wanting to die wasnt even close to what he felt at that moment. It all made sense now. Back then he had told Marcus that Deanna sang like an old soul; she was like his mother. Her cold and contemptuous mother also sang when her father met her, forced her to give up her profession and turned her into a bitter woman. Deanna inherited her grandmothers talent. But the hair and eyes were Philippas. He had the feeling he had seen her somewhere else. If he had bothered to ask the professor who had facilitated her audition for her details, he would have discovered herst name. But none of that mattered to him at the time, he didnt even think about it.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He had spent his entire adult life chasing young girls like her, and Deanna was going to be the next one. -I didnt know that, he said aloud, trying to convince himself. Deanna watched him. C Why didnt you tell me, Philippa? C C You were already gone, Leonard I wanted to tell you when I found out and you didnt want to see me C I wanted to see you My mother, my dear mother, told me you were in the house after youd gone She wouldnt let me follow you C C Your fiancee came a few dayster to tell me to leave you alone, that you were getting married C C Ah, my Alice! That bitch C Leonards venom was real. He hated them both. For him, the two women who should have loved him only ruined his life. One treated him with indifference and coldness, the other forced him into an unloving marriage on a whim. And his own cowardice had driven him away from Philippa. C You are my father C C Im sorry I disgust you, dont I? Your sisters feel the same. C You abandoned my mother C C Im a coward. C All the time you tried C And an animal too Thats what I am, thats what Ive be Im sorry C C What have you done? C Philippa asked him fearfully. C I met her and for some reason I was attracted to her Of course! Shes just like you I didnt understand why I had such a deep-seated need C My God! Youre a beast! C C Im worse than that C His voice sounded like he felt: broken. C Youre not even defending yourself C Deanna used him. C Of what? Will you believe me if I tell you that I loved your mother madly? That my life has been a mess since I left her? Or that I became the way I am because it was the only way I knew how to feel good about myself? Would you rather I tell you how your grandfather threatened to ruin me if I didnt marry his friends daughter? What do you want me to say? Either way, Ill continue to disgust you, Ill continue to disgust myself C C Youre right, you cant say anything to justify yourself. It doesnt change anything that you are my father I never needed you and now I dont need what you are. The only thing I can me you for are the problems you deliberately created with Daniel. The rest doesnt interest me C C Oh yes, Daniel! I guess I owe him an apology C He said it cynically. C No need, just stay away from us. From my mother too C Its the story of my life with women C C Should I feel sorry for you? C C It would be nice C C And give you satisfaction? C C You gave me more than satisfaction at the Ambassador when you went on stage C C If Id known, Id never have gone C C Your grandmother sang like you Your grandmothers witch She had a voice like yours, sweet and warm, but powerful Then she became a harpy. You dont C C You have no respect for your own mother, for any woman C C Your grandmother didnt deserve respect, you can ask your mother what kind of person she was C C I dont care, I dont care about you. You were never there, my mother cried for you while you were out having fun, ying C C ying? With Alice? You met her, Deanna, you cant y with her She had a whim and she did everything she could and more to get it, you know the worst part? I did nothing to stop her, I sat back and let them decide my life. I let them take away the only good thing I ever had C C Are you saying it wasnt your fault? Didnt you decide to go away and get married? C C Im just telling you how it happened. Of course its my fault, of course its my fault! But I share it with others. Do you know how many nights I spent thinking about Philippa? My life would have been very different, but cowardice got the better of me and I paid for my mistake in spades Look at what I am C Deanna didnt know what to feel. She was disgusted, angry, but at the same time, seeing him like this, the spoils of a once haughty and arrogant man, made her feel strange. The look on his face told her that he was falling apart, and yet he kept using that ironic tone in his voice. She didnt want to feel sorry for him, for the things he was telling her. She thought about it for a moment and realized that she was surrounded by cowards, all of them lying, all of them manipted. But this coward in front of her was epting his sins and admitting his own bullshit. And it was her father. Philippa also felt guilty for not being honest with her daughter the day she asked for him. Just the thought of what might have happened between them made her sick to her stomach. At that time she was still so hurt and bitter about him that she never thought Deanna had the right to know that he was part of her identity, even if he wasnt there. C Im so sorry, baby That you had to find out this way, that I couldnt be honest with you and tell you the truth, or at least tell you his name I still felt so much anger A thousand things went through my head when you asked me about him What if you went looking for him? What if you ran into his mother or his family? Theyd humiliate you like they did me, youde back hurt C C Mom, all I knew was what Grandma told me, and that was enough for me to realize that I didnt need him C C It doesnt matter. Today I see what a mistake I made, thinking only of my own pain It could have been a disaster C Deannas phone rang. It was probably Daniel, but she didnt answer it. Her body was weak, as if the life force had been drained from her. Her eyes ached from the tears she shed and the tears she held back. But the calls kepting, one after the other, without stopping. She hadpletely forgotten that they were supposed to have a family dinner at the house that night. They would all be there by now and she still couldnt even move. When she finally picked up the phone, she didnt recognize the number she was calling, and when she picked up, no one answered. She heard the phone go dead and looked at the screen in confusion. She had an unread message from the same number. And the message had a video file attached. JOKE It was strange, but she opened the message anyway. Hes cheating on you, it said. She yed the file, which was only about 3 minutes long, but for every second she watched it, her chest heaved more. C Whats wrong? C Leonard asked her. But she didnt answer. Reed stood up and walked over to her, took the phone out of her hand, and then watched it. The video seemed to have been taken from a higher angle in an office. Daniels. There he was, sitting with a woman standing in front of him. Then he touched her and this woman got on hisp, they kissed and the next thing that happened was she was on the desk with Daniel between her legs. Shit! It was Beverly. C Whats going on? C Philippa started walking towards them. Leonard turned off the screen so she couldnt see and handed the device back to Deanna. She took it and looked at him with hard, dull eyes. C Can you drive? C C Yes C Take me back. He understood her. C Where are you going, Deanna? C Philippa was worried, she knew her well. Something had happened. C Im sorry, Mom. I forgot we have a dinner at the house with Daniels family and I have to go Ill be back tomorrow C C Youre just leaving? After all this Deanna held her hands. -Forgive me I know this is all a mess, but theres no point in continuing And I really have to go, I dont want any more problems with his family please forgive me C Will youe tomorrow? C C Yes, first thing in the morning. Dont worry. She kissed her cheek. From somewhere she had drawn a steely strength that kept her whole in front of her mother. Even the posture of her body had changed, now she stood straight and rigid. The force that moved her was a rage she had never felt before. She got out and crossed the street, Leonard looked at Philippa and couldnt say anything, so he got out after Deanna. They got into the car, he started it and they drove off. They were silent for a long time. Deanna held her cell phone and her face was nk. Leonard nced at her from the corner of his eye every now and then. It was obvious that her calm, stern appearance was just that: an appearance. Inside she was dying, falling apart, bleeding. But if she let it all out, she might vanish into thin air. C You know she was the one who sent this, right? C C Yes, but that doesnt change what I saw. C Shes a bitch. Deanna didnt answer, she didnt care. It could have been Beverly, it could have been anyone, but it was still Daniel. Every single scene of jealousy, the questioning, the hostilements ran through her mind and each one of them fueled her anger. She was fed up. Fed up with everyone. The blow she had received from the man driving, her father; Lauras words, the argument with Harry; every time Cami used her and called her a gold digger, all the looks that judged her wherever she went, Alice Reed treating her like a slut. All because she was married to him? All the insults, the tears, the feelings of contempt because she was married to him? And the bastard was screwing another woman! She felt like aplete fool and the urge to cry was about to ovee her. As they entered the city, her heart began to race, she felt every beat in her ears. A void was forming inside her, a ck hole that was sucking in everything around her. Despair. Her hands were sweating as she held the phone. She was all bristly. A chill ran down her spine. C Shall I drive you to the house? C C Yes. C If he sees you getting out of my car, hell freak out. C I dont care. C Ha! Hell try to kill me C C Does that worry you? C she asked incredulously. C No, of course not C he replied with a half smile.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. C He wont have time to do anything to you C For a second, Leonard felt something he hadnt felt in a long time: pride. The littledy, his daughter, was determined, hateful and ready for confrontation. She was not one of those women who cried and begged, no. She was not. Her belligerence showed, and Crusher was lost. He didnt know that Beverly had gone to such lengths. She had always acted cautiously, fearfully. She wanted a position in the government, she would settle for nothing less, and so she had to act with stealth. But apparently she had decided to take the bull by the horns. If he had any doubts about Daniels temperament, they had been dispelled. He had always thought of him as a kind of marble statue; cold, expressionless, lifeless. But not only had he married Deanna and made her fall in love with him, he was weing other women. -I knew he was an idiot, but I thought he really fell in love C he said aloud to himself. Deanna looked at him. -He is not an idiot. No one in this family is. Theyre all the same Her words rang hollow. Obviously the Crushers had done more than just not ept her, but he didnt ask her any questions. He just couldnt talk about good manners. A rush of adrenaline coursed through his body, he hadnt been able to take him down when hed tried, but she She would destroy him. He stepped on the gas a little harder. C I shouldnt say this, but are you sure you want to do this? C C Youre worried now? C C Youre angry, and you might regret itter if you act like this C Of course Im angry! Didnt you see? C She showed him the phone. C Yes C C You dont know what Ive been through since I married him I put up with everything I even tried to fit into his world by worrying about what others would say about him! Do you know what Ive been told just because I loved him? Do you know what I put up with because I thought he was fighting his demons? For this! C She showed him the device again. And then a message came from him asking her where she was and telling her that they had all arrived. And she got even more angry. C Those two are a couple of bastards! C she shouted. The level of anger had exceeded her limit and she clung to it because if she hesitated for a single second, she would be the one who would be destroyed. Not only had Frank cheated on her with another woman, but so had Daniel. Who had asked her so many times not to leave him, who had stolen furtive kisses all over the house, who had touched her until he untied her, and who had made love to her in bed with uncontrolled passion. How stupid could she get with a mans sweet words? Harry had been right when he treated her like an inexperienced teenager; she would trust and confide and then be lied to. And they lied tantly to her face, of course she was a poor, simple-minded girl! She was a fool who had fallen in love. This is nothing more than afortable entertainment for Daniel. Hell put you in his bed until hes tired of you! A beautiful woman full of life, you attract them like flies Your naivety makes it easy for them. Why is it so hard to be married to you? A single tear escaped her. But it would be the only one she would shed, she would never cry for him again. He had lied to her, betrayed her, sworn love between the sheets; she could forgive him anything, but this This was an open insult, a joke to her own face; a way of assuring her that she would always be a ything to his whims. YOU WERE RIGHT Daniel was getting anxious. She had gone to her mothers house that afternoon, had not returned, and was not answering his messages. It had been a while since everyone had arrived, his idea was to try to make amends now that it was known what had really happened. Harry held Emma and felt the same uneasiness, could it be that she didnt want to see him again? Maybe she was deliberately procrastinating, not wanting to show up because he was there. But Deanna never hid like that. Someone alerted him that a car was approaching. He looked out the window and sure enough, there was a car parked at the door, but no one was getting out. C Should I wait for you? C C Werent you afraid he would see you? C C It seems to me that he is already watching us C He gestured with his head towards the window. Daniel watched them, his face changing. C Wait for me, but two blocks from here Theres a flower stand on the corner. C Are you sure? C C Yes, Im sure. He clenched his jaw and turned. -Children, go to your rooms. No one reacted. C Go to your rooms! C C Whats wrong, Daniel? C Susan asked him. C Tell them to go to their rooms All three of them! The kids looked at each other. No one in the room blinked, they knew that tone. The icy tone he used when he was about to explode. Susan looked out the same window and understood. Oh my God, is that Deanna? And Leonard? She hurried to take Jonathans hand. C Come on kids wed better go upstairs C C Why? Whats wrong? C Ethan asked. C Lets go upstairs C Daniel was about to explode and no one could stop him. It was better that his children didnt see him. -Daniel, whats wrong? C Cam asked him. He remained silent and watched as his children, confused, disappeared down the stairs. When he lost sight of them, he headed for the door. -Here hees, Leonard told her. Deanna got out of the car and had barely closed the door when he was standing in front of her. His face was rugged, his eyes glowing. He grabbed her wrist. C What are you doing? C he yelled at her. C Let go of me! C C What do you think youre doing?! C C Hey, asshole, let her go! C Reed yelled at him from the car. Daniel looked at him. C Im going to kill you! C he said. C You want to try? C Leonard opened his door. C Dont get out, leave! C Deanna told him. Reed didnt move, but stood there in anticipation. He had never been a good father, never been a father to anyone; but he was ready to stand up to him and defend her if he became more aggressive. C What do you think youre doing, Deanna? he shouted again, shaking her arm. Deanna struggled and let go. She looked at Leonard and he gave her a nod before speeding off. She looked him straight in the eye, red at him, but didnt say a word, just marched into the house. Inside, everyone had heard the screams; Harry left Emma in Lauras arms and jumped to his feet. Deanna came through the door like a hurricane, angry and hurt to the core. Daniel, behind her,pletely estranged. C What were you doing with that guy?! Why did he bring you here?! C C What do you care?! C And then he burst out. Not only had shee with Reed, but now she was yelling at him. Was she crazy? He grabbed her arm tightly, making her moan in pain. C Fucking answer me! C C Daniel! C Charles didnt like it when his son got like this, he radiated violence, he was threatening and he knew that if he got out of control it would be even worse. But Daniel didnt listen to him, his head was full of noise, his demons were all screaming at the same time. C WHAT DO YOU CARE! C Deannas anger was on the same level as his. C YOURE GOING TO ANSWER ME! C C Let me go! C C Of course not! Did you go to him?! Did he bring you to the door of MY house to humiliate me?! C C Daniel, stop it! -Harry tried to intervene. C You stay out of this! C C Let her go, youre hurting her! C What kind of woman are you to go to your lover and have him bring you to my door?! C C The same kind of woman you like! C C Do you want me to show you what my anger looks like, Deanna?! C C You threaten me?! Show me! What are you going to do, hit me?! No?! Then let me go! CContent held by N?velDrama.Org. She struggled harder with him, she was untied, her body shaking with rage. She felt the tears burning behind her eyes, but she could not give in. Daniel finally released her when he saw her so out of control. C You damned bastard! How dare you have a fit of jealousy after what you did! Youre a real bastard! C He was shocked, she didnt talk like that outside of intimacy. C Youve got a lot of nerve to act offended, Crusher, after what youve done! It seems that lies and maniption aremon currency in this family! C She said thetter, looking at Harry. C What are you talking about?! C C Youve had enough fun with me! GO TO HELL! Im sick of you, Im sick of everybody! What more do you want from me?! C Suddenly, she felt what little energy she had left drain out of her body. She was defeated, exhausted. She loved this man so desperately that her pain was equal; she was dying. The fear squeezed her chest so tight she could feel the pressure on her bones. He managed to take a step in her direction, and then what little strength she had left rose to the surface as if to protect herself. She ced the phone firmly on his chest and he took it. -Look Maybe you remember She said to him, her voice sounding dejected. Confused and angry, he looked at the phone screen, his eyes bugging out. The shadow he was trying to hide had escaped its hiding ce and was eating everything. C Deanna C What? What do you want to tell me? C C Its not In a second, all his anger was gone as he realized that the noose was around his neck and that he had put it on himself. C Its not what? Its not what it looks like?! Dont even try to make a fool of me anymore! It was all a lie It was all a lie! Did you have fun? Tell me! C Harry stood next to her and ripped the device out of Daniels hands. C Youre an asshole C He said, using him. C Deanna, I can exin. C Exin? Dont bother, its more than clear You werent supposed to be like this You were supposed to love me, that all the things weve been through wouldnt keep us apart We were supposed to fight for it together! And while I endured everyones contempt, even yours, you were sleeping with another woman! C C That didnt happen! C She picked up her phone again and in a fit of rage mmed it to the ground at Daniels feet. It shattered into pieces, just like her heart. The next thing she did was to take the ring off her finger. The ring he had given her once in his car to pretend their rtionship was real. Not even when she had been so angry at his words and actions and had left the house had she taken it off. She threw it right back in his face. -You were right, she told Harry. Finally, Deanna rxed her shoulders, it was done for her. She started up the stairs, Daniel couldnt move. C Where are you going? C Harry asked. C To get my things What?! -Wait, Dean Harry tried to follow her, but Daniel came running out, running up the stairs in long, desperate strides. He stopped her halfway and grabbed her hand, but she let go. C Dont touch me C C Dont go away C C And stay and let you continue to y with me? Go to hell You and I have nothing more to do C C No, Deanna, please C C What happened to you? Two minutes ago, you were a monster blinded by your wounded pride, and now youre begging me? I dont want you to beg! I dont want anything from you! C Deanna continued to climb, but he couldnt follow her. He realized he had lost her and would not be able to hold her. DEBRIS C What happened? C Cami asked Harry. C Your son is stupid, he lost the only good thing he could have had by sleeping with Beverly C C What? That cant be C What cant be, Mom? I told you not to ruin it! C He yelled at his brother. She walked into the room, her room, the one she had shared with him for so long; she leaned against the door and tried to fight back the fear that was making it hard for her to breathe. She inhaled and exhaled through her mouth several times,rge amounts of air each time; she was about to give up. She grabbed a bag from the shelf and began to fill it quickly, without looking at what she was grabbing or what she was putting in it. She didnt need any of it, she just wanted to get out, run away, get lost. She didnt want to see him again. C Daniel, do something! C Harry urged him. C What do you want me to do? C C Beg her, beg her forgiveness, anything Shell leave C It wont do any good she hasnt forgiven you either C C Damn you, you told me so many times to stay away from her because I disturbed her life and youre even worse C Daniel looked at him, he was not the same Daniel Crusher anymore. As it had happened to Leonard a few hours before, he had also been reduced to a wreck. But he didnt know what to do or how to act, it seemed that the women he had loved were slipping through his fingers and he couldnt stop them. He couldnt stop them from leaving. Emily was taken by illness and all he could do was watch. Deanna, no matter how much he locked her in a cage, he could never reach her again. She hesitated to say goodbye to the children. The little boys quiet smile between anger and pain came to mind, his soft caresses, his big colorful eyes, and she felt the pain in her chest. She couldnt face them. What was she going to tell them? If she didnt get out of this house now, she would fall apart. In a hurry, her body flooded with fear and sadness, she went back down the stairs, almost running. She didnt look at anyone, not even at Daniel, who just watched her disappear from his life. But Harry tried. C Dean! Deanna! C He tried to get in her way and catch up with her, but she dodged him and continued on her way. C Daniel! C He called to his brother again. He didnt move an inch until the door closed and he had to lean on the banister because his legs went ck. Deanna quickened her pace, as if something was chasing her. She couldnt let herself get caught, if she did, shed be back in his arms anyway. She walked and walked, the few streets to the flower stand had turned into a mountain climb. She arrived almost shuffling and Reed was there. She opened the car door and threw the bag in the back seat before getting in. She did, she left him. C Where are we going? C Leonard asked. C Take me to a hotel C C Stay with me at my ce C C No. Take me to a hotel. Going back to Philippas house was out of the question. After what had happened with her father, going back defeated by what Daniel had done would be another blow to her mother. Leonard drove, just drove. After more than 25 years, he was again being useful for more than just making money and women. He did something for her. He took her to one of the many hotels he frequented. It was the same one. The concierge already knew him and was not surprised to see him with another young woman. He walked her to the door of the room, but didnt even bother to enter. He put her bag on the floor and waited for her to enter.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. -Thank you, Deanna told him before locking herself in the room. And again he felt satisfaction and the connection to her was reborn. Only this time it was different, now he knew why he had it and her thank you, though empty, lit a spark of hope in him. Daniel had copsed on the stairs, sitting with his face in his hands, not moving. Harry, on the other hand, was ted. C Ill go get her C C Harry, no C Laura told him. C Didnt you see how she was? C C Yes, but you cant go and get her. Shes noting back. C She came all the way here with Leonard Reed? What was she doing with him? C Cam asked indignantly. C I dont know, Mom Where did she go? C C Harry, theres nothing we can do C Laura insisted. C If she was with him, its because they have something C Cam still wasnt tired of questioning her. C Leave her alone. Youve done enough to her C Charles said as he stood up. He went to the stairs and adjusted his coat without looking at his eldest son. -Today is the first time youve failed me, Daniel. C Charles! What are you saying? C C Thats enough, Cami. Thats enough, all of you. Leave this poor girl alone. Ever since she came to this family, shes been harassed and bullied. Its better for her to stay away from us. C But didnt you see her arrive in Reeds car? C So what, Cam? Are you going to make a moral speech after what he did? No one can say anything about her, she stood up for everyone, covered everyones messes, put up with Daniels tantrums and Harrys lies, took care of your grandchildren as if they were her own, what can youin about her for? C Charles was right and Cami didnt argue. Deanna locked herself in the bedroom bathroom. There, alone, she could finally let go of her grief. But the tears refused toe. She sat down on the floor in a corner and covered her face with a towel. But the tears still wouldnte. Apparently, her body was so exhausted that it couldnt even release all the pressure in her chest. She couldnt cry. The images of him, of both of them, of the children, of Emma, that came into her mind, did not free her. Not even remembering the sensations of her body when he touched her or his hot kisses, she couldnt get the weight off her shoulders. The events had followed one after the other without giving her a break. Just when it seemed they were getting out of trouble, a new one would appear to drag them down. She was convinced that what everyone had said was true had actually happened: The marriage was doomed. Of all that had happened, his cheating on her with Beverly hade as a shock, but also as a kind of revtion. She had realized how foolish she had been to believe that love woulde into her life, that she would have a family to care for and a husband who would love her despite their differences. And yet she also knew that she would continue to love him the only way she knew how: with everything she was. Daniel found himself with nothing again. Locked in his office, torturing himself with the guilt he felt. He didnt even answer when Susan knocked on his door. The tears came, and for the first time since Emilys death, he cried inconsbly, choking at himself, ming himself, cursing himself. That woman had turned his world upside down,ing in like a storm, destroying everything that held him in sadness, and now she was gone the same way, leaving his life in ruins. WHAT DID I DO, SUSAN? Daniel dawned in his office, the door still closed as the children left for school. Fortunately, Susan had refused to leave that night. She stayed in Ethans room with the children, noting out, but the screams were still heard. She had to contain Naomi and Jonathan, who were startled by their fathers harsh voice. She knew him, she knew her brother very well. All that wall of cement and ice that made up his armor was nothing more than a defense for him, inside he would break into pieces. Before they left for school, she tried to knock on his door again, but there was no answer. He would stay there until he had no choice but to face reality again. Silence would once again fill the house, but this time it would feel heavier and more closed in. In the living room, the pieces of the device and the ring had been left on the floor. Susan picked them up and put them away, they were symbols that Deanna would no longer be there. Ethan had chosen silence and severity, Naomi was noticeably sad, but the little boy was the one who was most shocked. And Daniel knew that sooner orter he would have to face them, face their judging and ming eyes. If only she knew that his mistake was nothing more than apse of judgment, that he was lost in his grief at that moment, that he only reacted because she was on his mind, that his hands burned to touch her again and that he didnt want the body in his grasp. It was there, who was to believe him? He had given in to the impulses anyway. He should have told her, exined everything to her, instead of holding it back out of fear. Admitted his guilt and epted the punishment. He had done the same as Harry: denied her the right to decide. Maybe she would have forgiven him if he had opened his heart and confessed, but now she wouldnt. Harry was furious with Daniel; instead of taking care of her and appreciating her as Deanna deserved, he had done the opposite. So many times he had used him of hurting her! And there he was, the miserable bastard, having his way with another woman! He would never have done it in his ce, he would have begged and begged and cried for her. He would have crawled instead of acting like an automaton. In his ce, he would have built her a castle where he could worship her as the woman she was. C Daniel, please open the door C Susan asked him when she returned from dropping the children off at school. C Brother, open the door. You cant stay there forever Daniel C He finally opened the door and let her in. He looked terrible. His hair was all tousled, his face streaked with tears, his eyes dry and dull. He fell back into his chair. C What have I done, Susan? C Even his voice was a whisper. C What youve done is hopeless, Daniel, and I dont know if its forgivable. But staying here wont solve anything. You have to go to her and ask for her forgiveness C C Nothing happened with Beverly, nothing Only that, and I regret it I regret it I should have told her C C You shouldnt have done it in the first ce C C I let myself be blinded by the need I felt for her because she was gone C Daniel broke down again and Susan couldnt help but hug him. He clung to his sister like a child and cried. But Harry wouldnt be so understanding. He had given up Deanna to take care of his family, he had given her up because she was in love with Daniel, because Daniel was supposedly in love with her. He came to his house with one purpose: to kill him. C Youre a fucking bastard! C He yelled at him from the doorway. He didnt care that Susan was there or that Daniel was falling apart again. C Harry, please! C Susan begged him. C Please what, Susan?! Id have to kill you, you jerk! Is that why you took her away from me?! C What can you tell me, you coward! You had her in front of you for so many years and you were not able to tell her how you felt! C C And you have her and you despise her for Beverly! Dont you realize what she is?! Youll never have another woman like her! You dont deserve her! C C Stop it, Harry! Hes sorry enough as it is C C Hell regret it for the rest of his life! I know I will too C He can still get her back C Dont be naive, sister. Shell never forgive him and I hope she never will! C C And youre enjoying it! C Daniel used him. C I told her! I told her! I told her that in the end youd do something to scare her off! And she, stubborn because she loved you, yelled at me that you werent like that! She defended you even though you were acting like an idiot! For that? You cant be more of a fool! CContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! C Enough Harry! How much longer are you going to torture him?! You gain nothing by telling him all these things C C Shes noting back C No, Daniel, shes noting back. Give her up, you never deserved her For Harry it was a fact, he knew what Deanna was like. C She left with Reed, Susan C Daniel said. C You dont know that, Daniel, dont jump to conclusions. C Dean would never go with a guy like that, there must be a reason why he would bring her C C What reason could there be? C C I dont know! Deannas not like that Not only had she left him, she had reced him with Leonard. The idea that this man could ever touch her, ever kiss her, ever have her, drove another thorn right through her heart. Someone called her room at the hotel. She was still awake, she had spent the night looking out the window and remembering. But she couldnt cry. She had all that pain bottled up inside and couldnt get it out. She opened the door and found a boy and breakfast. C I didnt order anything, she told him. C Mr. Reed ordered it for this room. Deanna let him in. The tray was piled high with food and sweets, but she just took the cup of coffee and went to sit in the same ce she had spent the night, by the window. The video yed in her head like a loop. Watching it just once was enough to get it stuck in her head. It was the same desk where they had been together the night of the party, the same dark wood. Apparently, she hadnt been the only one. He had confessed to her that he used to bring women into his office. She had never believed that he would still do it, even though he was married to her. She felt more naive than ever, not even when she found out about Frank had she had to face those feelings. Daniels betrayal had forced her to evaluate herself. How much she had given herself for nothing each time. They were right: she was deluded, believing that love was rosy and that they would love her with the same impetus with which she loved. Now she had to figure out what to do with her life. All the things she had put on hold to be with him had to be taken up again if she was to survive this wound. There was nothing else for her to do. A new semester at the university was just around the corner, she was unemployed, and the only ce she could go back to was her mothers house. Her small apartment was rented and all her belongings were Philippas. She didnt even have her clothes, just a few things she took from the house. She had to start from scratch and leave everything behind for good. DECEPTIONS C I told you it would work. Its done C C Now I have to face his wrath C C Dont worry too much, I did this very carefully C C What are you talking about? C C Youll find out. I opened the door for you, its your turn to move. You have been in the shadows too long. Either you take advantage now or you do what you want. The game is over for me. C Youre really scary C Leonard knocked on her door after lunch. He really wanted to do something for her. Since he found out that she was his daughter, his and Philippas, he couldnt think of anything else. Maybe because he had lovingly fathered her, maybe because he felt guilty about everything he had done, or maybe to try to make up for what he had almost done. He didnt know, but the urge to be there for Deanna was stronger. Deanna let him pass. He brought her a few things because he guessed she would have left the house with little and nothing. She thanked him for them. He offered her a ride from Philippas, but Deanna had talked to her on the phone that morning and made up an excuse for not keeping her promise toe first thing in the morning. She couldnt tell her the truth, at least not yet. C What are you going to do? C C I dont know. I thought about it a lotst night, I just know that Im noting back C C I know it sounds like a jokeing from me, but you can count on me for whatever you need Its the least I can do C C Thank you. She hadnt rejected him, Leonard had expected it. And this thank you, like the previous one, resonated inside him. She was definitely like her mother: she had the gift, the magic, to light sparks in the most inhospitable and dry ces. And they were warm sparks. Deanna was a blend of everything good that had touched his life; the woman he had loved and his mothers music. Hee only hoped that this was the only thing she had inherited from her grandmother, and that Crusher hadnt dragged her down to the point of making her a frustrated and sad person.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He left the hotel with a feeling of satisfaction in his body. Daniel had the hardest part of all: exining and telling his children that Deanna was noting back. He took it for granted, convinced that she would be with Reed now. C I want to talk to you to exin what happenedst night C C We know what happenedst night C Ethan told him without looking at him. C Deannas noting back? C Naomi looked the most upset. C No C Why, Dad? Why did you have to do this to Deanna? C C Im sorry, Naomi How could he exin to them what motivated him to do what he did? C Its better that shes not here, Naomi, her brother told her. C What are you saying? We wont be able to see her anymore. C If she stayed, Dad would continue to hurt her, Grandma, Uncle Harry, everyone Ethan understood a bit more than his brothers. C But its not our fault, Ethan C C Would you rather she cried all the time? C C No C Naomi began to grieve and cry. Daniel couldnt look them in the eye, he was ashamed. Jonathan curled up in a ball in the corner of the couch. All he understood was that Deanna, the magic fairy whomunicated with him through her voice, would nevere back. He would no longer be able to listen to her singing around the house or enjoy her private concerts in the music room. There would be no more ice cream, no more one-sided conversations with her. And he was angry, he was very angry at his father for scaring her with his yelling. Ethan stood up. C Lets go upstairs C he said to his siblings. C Wait, Ethan C What else do you want to tell us, Dad? C Daniel didnt answer, he had nothing to tell them and he couldnt find a way to do it. It was clear to him that he was the monster of this story for everyone. But he was not alone. The video was taken from his office. The cameras there and in the boardroom where the shareholders met were limited. They only recorded, not projected onto security monitors. Charles had had them installed a few years ago when they had a data leak. Beverly had sent the video to Deanna as a form of revenge, or perhaps to create a rift between them. The only one who got anything out of it was her. Daniel had never realized that she was so bold and malicious, he had always thought of her as a strong and independent woman. He had never imagined that she would stoop so low for a man. The next morning she would have to exin herself to him. -Everybody out, he said sternly as he entered thew office. The few people inside looked at each other and Beverly settled back in her chair. -Everybody out, he repeated. When everyone but her was out, he sat down in the opposite chair facing her. C I never thought you could be so slippery. C What are you talking about? C Dont you dare y dumb with me, Beverly C C Dumb? I dont know what youre talking about, Daniel C Her tone was normal. She had to keep it that way. C Youve got nothing to gain, I hope you know that C C Daniel I really dont know what youre talking about. Whats going on? C He looked at her, scrutinizing her, if she was faking it, she was doing it very well. C You sent him the video. C Video? What video? C C The video from the camera in my office. Beverly looked at him with a confused expression that made him hesitate. C Look, I really dont understand anything youre saying, what video are you talking about? C C You sent it to Deannast night. From that day when we almost Beverlys eyes went wide. C Oh, my God! Daniel, I didnt know you had a camera in your office Much less show it to your wife Jesus Christ! C C I want you to leave thepany. C Daniel, it wasnt me. I didnt even know you had security in your office. C Who else would do that, Beverly? But just to give you the satisfaction, you got your way, she left C C Daniel! Do you think Im capable of such a thing? I told you, I dont win my battles this way, I dont y the underdog C C First thing tomorrow morning, you will vacate this office. C No! Im not leaving! I wont pay for something I had nothing to do with! C C Dont make me angry, Beverly. You dont know how hard Im trying to control myself right now C C This is ridiculous! It wasnt me! C And who else would do it? Tell me! C C How should I know?! C She stood up, she was indignant, or at least she yed the role very well. -I wont let you use me like that. Were going to the security guard right now to find out when and who took the video from the building. C I know it was you. C Of course not! Ive been interested in you for a long time, Ive never done anything like this. Ive always been waiting for you, waiting for you to look at me. I dont need this kind of trick to lure you. Lets both go down and check it out; Im not going to be responsible for someone elses mess C Daniel hesitated again. If she was willing to prove that she hadnt sent the video to Deanna, it meant that someone else was behind all this. Beverly had yed herst card well. She hadnt made the copy and hadnt given it to Deanna. Going down to the security section would relieve her of responsibility to Daniel. I’M GOING TO KILL HIM! Beverlys posture remained serious and her face indignant as they rode down the lift. She was sure that this would regain Daniels trust, that she would be free of guilt, and that now that Deanna had left him, she would finally get her chance. But she had to be careful. When they arrived at the office of the head of security, everyone was surprised, the owner rarely went down to the basement. C Good morning, Mr Colins C C Good morning, Mr Crusher. What brings you here? C C I need to ask you a few questions about the security cameras upstairs. Recently, the footage from those cameras was essed and I would like to know what happened. C Thats impossible, theyre under lock and key. C Well, it happened and I need to know who and how C C I see,e this way please C He took him into an adjoining room. Mr Collins was standing there waiting. C Whats going on? C Daniel asked. C You have to swipe your credential to enter the room. C My credential? C C Your security identification badge. The only people who can open the door are those with Alpha security badges, and they are the owners. No-one else can get in, not even me. C Dont you have it with you? C Beverly asked. C I dont even know where it is. Ill call upstairs and have them bring it down. His secretary arrived with the aforementioned card and they were finally allowed in. A singleputer kept a record of what was being filmed in his office and the boardroom. The head of security typed in somemands and the two sequences appeared on the screen. One was Daniels office. -You can ess the logs from this terminal, he said and walked away. Daniel sat down and started typing in dates and times and the various videos kepting up until he got to the one he was looking for. He couldnt watch it again. And then the ess logs showed him only one entry. Only one entry in 2 years of footage, and just as Mr Colins had told him, only the owners had ess to thatputer and what was stored on it. And not only did they show the entry for the videos, they also showed that a single copy had been made. Daniels pulse quickened, he began to fidget in his chair without gettingfortable, he had to loosen his tie and then he exploded. He struck the table three times with his open palm, he was furious. Beverly jumped back a little. C Whats wrong, Daniel? C But he didnt answer her. He stood up abruptly and stormed out of the room.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Beverly leaned over to read what was on the screen C Oh my God! She pulled out her phone and, with slightly shaking hands, called her office. C Get people to Harry Crushers office right away, hes going to kill him! C Daniels head was foggy, all he could see in front of him was a grey cloud that wasnt going to clear. The lift didnte and he impulsively ran up the stairs, striding faster and faster. Im going to kill him! His anger had turned to fuel and was burning his body. Harry was in his office with Cami and Susan when Daniel burst through the door. C Daniel? C Cam was surprised. But Daniel didnt notice anything, just Harrys face looking at him quizzically. He went over to him. C It was you, you bastard! C He shouted at him before driving his fist into his brothers face. It caught him off guard and Harry fell backwards, his head hitting the desk. C What are you doing Daniel! C Susan despaired. On the floor, unfocused andpletely confused, Harry tried to sit up and then noticed a shadow looming over him. He heard Camis screams and Susans pleas. The grip on hispels felt like steel, lifting him a little off the ground and then suddenly dropping him. He heard more voices and Daniel cursing. When he was finally able to sit up and concentrate, he saw his brother being held by three men and he tried to shake them off. Susan rushed to his side as Cam had a nervous breakdown. Everything was a mess. C You fucking scum, Im going to kill you! C Daniel kept shouting at him. Beverly appeared in the doorway, agitated, having run from the lift to Harrys office. C Daniel, stop! C She shouted at him too. C WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING DANIEL! STOP IT! C Susan stood in front of her brother to stop him. Apparently, her firm voice had worked, snapping Daniel out of his reverie, for he stopped, stopped struggling. When the men finally released him, he realised what he had done, but he was not sorry. -Leave thispany today, if I see you again, Ill kill you! Do you hear me? C He looked at no one and walked out. He walked past Beverly, who tried to stop him, but he wouldnt even let her touch him. The men from thew office helped Harry into a chair and left. Beverly closed the door behind them, the scandal Daniel had caused would spread like wildfire, first through the building and then out. That didnt worry her. But she had never imagined that Harry, of all people, would be capable of such a thing. C What on earth? C Harry held his face, which was starting to turn purple. C What have you done to him, Harry? C Susan asked him as she put some ice cubes from the small fridge bar into her handkerchief. C How should I know? Hes crazy! He hits me and you ask me what I did to him? C He was angry, something happened to make him act like that. Daniel is aggressive, but never to this extent C C My God! Your face, Harry! C Cam told him, crying. C Im fine, Mum, its just a bump C But the blow hurt like a trailer full of concrete had fallen on his head. C Beverly, whats all this? C Cam asked when she realised she was standing there. C Do you know whats wrong with him? C Susan asked. She bit her lip and sighed. -We went down to the security area. Daniel wanted to find out how the video sent to Deanna got out Its restricted ess, only the owners can see it There was only one ess With Harrys security pass C C What?! C Susan looked at Harry and gave him another punch, this time on the shoulder. C What have you done? C C What are you talking about?! I never essed any video! C C Well, thats what theputer says down there. Your name and the video you made a copy of C C Harry! C Cam looked at him in surprise. C Thats not possible! It wasnt me! C C My God, Harry, youre the worst C Susan stopped filling the handkerchief with ice. C This is stupid! I never went down to Security! C C That woman is gone and shes still causing trouble in the family! C Cam said. C How can you me her, Mum, when your son is responsible! C Susan was outraged. C I would never do that to Deanna! C But try as Harry might to defend himself, the evidence showed otherwise. Beverly didnt even suspect it, but this new twist was the opportunity shed been waiting for for many years. WHAT AM I GOING TO DO NOW? He dropped into an armchair, his hand hurting. He poured all the frustration and pain he felt for Deanna into that punch. His life without her was once again a mess. He threw his head back and cried again, silently. Every time her smile came over his head, his heart squeezed. He could still go begging, asking her toe back; but hed see her with Reed, getting out of his car, the guy ready to go into a fight with him for defending her, and his stomach would turn. And Harry all his speeches about starting over were about that. He was going to start a new life, in another city, with his daughter and his wife, but before he left he was going to make sure to end it. Was his grudge so great that he had to break them up to be happy? For Gods sake, he wanted to kiss her so badly! He had thought he would spend the rest of his life kissing her, holding her, loving her. These desires would remain in the air, reminding him every day that he no longer had her. The tousle-haired, warm-eyed Prima Donna wannabe had beaten him. Leaving Harry with Cami, Susan went to look for Daniel. She found him more or less as he had been that morning when he had locked himself in his home office. C Brother Im so sorry C C Shes noting back, Susan C C Oh, Daniel! C It broke her heart to see Daniels world fall apart. C Beverly told us what Harry did, I still cant believe it C C He did it to take her away from me! If he couldnt be with her, I couldnt be with her What am I going to do? C He had asked himself the same question the day Emily died. -Go get her Go, brother Deanna loves you and she wont stop loving you because of this. She loves your children, shes taken care of you all since she arrived Please, Daniel, go find her You have gone through so much to be together C This time it was not pride that paralysed him, but the fear that she would reject him. He couldnt bear that. He didnt react for fear of seeing her eyes full of pain and sadness looking back at him. That night, Deanna, she changedpletely and it frightened him. The powerful, overbearing man was gone, reced by an unknown. This mans soul ached for what he had done, and that is the greatest pain one can feel: to lose everything because of a mistake. The helplessness he felt was huge, Deanna had not been taken by disease; she was within his grasp, but he could not reach her. Finally, Philippa went to see her at the hotel. She had no choice but to tell her mother that she had left him, and that was all Deanna needed to get the weight off her chest. As soon as Philippa walked through the door, she was disarmed from head to toe. Hugging her mother, she cried her heart out as she hadnt been able to before. She choked, she despaired, her body trembled. Such was her love for him. Philippa held her back as best she could, stroking her hair. She knew this would happen because men like him and men like Leonard didnt really love. Lying in bed, Philippa wrapped a nket around her as she had when she was little and afraid of the dark. The warmth of her mothers body soothed her and made her feel safe. C What am I going to do, Mummy? C Youre going to do what you always do, Deanna: youre going to go on. He cant stop you. C I wanted to believe him, I really did. I love him too much and it hurts C C Of course it hurts, darling, and its going to hurt for a long time. But one day youll wake up and it wont feel so bad And the next, a little less. Until it doesnt hurt at all. Youll be able to sing and pick up where you left off without fear. Im telling you, Deanna, you can do this, youre the strongest girl I know C It was this woman, Beverly Shes like Daniel, elegant, refined, beautiful And he he touched her and kissed her C The images came back to her and the crying became more agonising. How blindly she had lived all this time, thinking that Daniel would love her despite all her faults! Everyone had told her that she was not fit to be the wife of a man like him, implying that shecked everything that Beverly had in abundance. Had she been a different woman, she might not have felt so humiliated and unworthy. But the doubt of not being enough had always lurked in the corner of her heart, and now it resurfaced. She had been nothing more than entertainment for Daniel, how could she ever fill that ce with him? Surely he would be with Beverly by now, he no longer had the excuse of a wife, a false wife, a ything. -Dont cry anymore C But Deanna cried herself to sleep and Philippa was furious. The wretch who hade to her house to swear that he loved her daughter and meant it was just another coward. She left her sleeping and went out with one purpose: to tell Daniel some truths to his face. But as she walked down the corridor, she saw Leonard getting off the lift. C What are you doing here? C she asked him. C Hi Philippa Im here to see Deanna and if she needs anything C C What for? She doesnt need anything from you, thats why Im here C C Oh, please, Philippa! I know you hate me, thats for sure. But shes not to me for my bullshit, at least let me help her now that shes in this state because of that idiot C C Im going to find him and give him what he deserves. Hes made my daughter cry herself to sleep and I hate to think how many times he must have done it without me knowing.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! C Crusher? No need, Deanna left him a wreck. Hes crying and hiding in corners like a rat C C How do you know that? C C I have my contacts. Come with me to the hotel restaurant, have a coffee and Ill tell you all about it. Let Deanna sleep, theres nothing to be gained by going after him. Shes ruined him all by herself, he said with a sardonic grin. Philippa hesitated for a moment, he was just like Daniel. -Come on, dont be resentful. Were both here for the same reason: Deanna. She finally epted Leonards offer and they went down to the hotel restaurant. They sat together for the first time in over 25 years and he told her in detail what had happened between Daniel and his brother; also how the Crusher family had treated Deanna, Harrys lies to get her to marry Daniel and how Laura had asked her to leave. Philippa was almost in tears. C But how do you know all this? Oh, Deanna C I told you, I have my contacts. This world we live in is too small for us, the rumours and gossip are faster than the wind C Of course, Leonard kept some things to himself. He had also contributed to the whole mess. INSANITY The days passed for Daniel in a lethargy, they were endless. Sometimes he would have episodes of despair, throwing things against the wall in a rage because Deanna had left him, and sometimes he would burst into tears like a child for the same reason. He was going crazy. He went back to half-living in his office at thepany, finding it hard to face the using looks of his children and the sadness of Jonathan. The little boy seemed like a ghost in the house, wandering aimlessly or locking himself in his room, not even using his yer to listen to music. He could not see him, he could not face them, because even he could not get out of his state of fear. How could he support his children when he was a mess? When his wife died, Daniel spent nearly three months shuttling between the office and home. Cam and Susan took care of his children when he was lost in grief, but somewhere he found the strength to carry on. His children needed him, and there was nothing he could do to bring Emily back. But this time was different. Deanna was out there, somewhere in the city, but he couldnt reach her. Harry had told him once how it felt to want to be with her and not be able to. Daniel finally understood, it was an emptiness in the middle of his chest and it caused a pain he had never felt before. Helplessness. Frustration. Anguish. The worst came at night when he stayed in the office because he couldnt sleep in his bed, the one he had shared with her. He would pour himself a ss of anything that would knock him out and sit and look out the window and reminisce. When he held her in his arms and kissed her and Deanna touched him without shame. When he saw her ecstatic face and her breathy voice asking for more. The freckles on her back wet with sweat, her hair disheveled, her need on the surface of her skin. And his body betrayed him as he ran these images and sensations through his mind. He reacted to the pleasure of his imagination and disgusted himself, He hated himself. The need he felt for her only reminded him of how much hed lost, how much hed let slip away. And then those images of Deanna would mix with Reeds haughty face and foul smile and he would explode in a mixture of grief and rage. He would definitely lose it. If that guyid a hand on her And then he would be ovee with anger, he preferred anger. Anger at her for showing up at his door with Leonard. Because if he had driven her there, it wasnt the first time she had gotten into his car. And if it wasnt the first time, that meant there had been others. Since when? Since the theater? Had she slept with him too? No, Deanna wouldnt do that. It was his jealousy that made him think that way. Hed been drowning in it ever since hed met her, always looking for ways to keep anyone else from looking at her, to keep her away from other men, to keep a close eye on her if one came near her. The jealousy that had clung to her insecurities and caused more than one argument, convinced that someone could take her away from him. Youre your own worst enemy, he told himself ruefully. In the end, the only one strong enough to rip her from his side had been him. Beverly had kept to herself after the fight with Harry. She had to let a few days pass for things to calm down, still waiting for Daniels apology for using her of sending the video to Deanna. But it didnte. Everyone knew what had happened between him and his brother and, as expected, the gossip had spread beyond the walls of thepany. But the gossip didnt just go, it came. Everyone was talking about Leonard and how he was keeping Crushers wife in a hotel, how old Reed had taken Daniels wife away from him and had her living like a queen in a room at the Durban Hotel, all the time visiting her with gifts. Not only had Daniel been left as a dumped husband and Leonard a winner, but Deanna had been confirmed as nothing more than a gold-digger. She saw that Leonard had more money and contacts to get her out. Cami Crusher must be devastated now that her eldest son has been left as a betrayed husband, Everyone knew the youngdy was only interested in the Crusher inheritance. And so Deanna ended up in the worst position. In Beverlys mind, there was only one thing left to do: sign the divorce papers. If she had left because of what had supposedly happened between Beverly and Daniel, she could not return now that she had be Leonards new mistress. When all this rumor reached Camis ears, she wanted to run and ask her son to get rid of this woman once and for all. But Charles stopped everything, no one would say a word to Daniel and leave him alone to purge his guilt. When the time came for a divorce, he would be the one to decide, not the gossips. Leonard was attentive to his daughters every need. After his talk with Philippa, he had decided one thing: Deanna would go back to singing and he would take care of it. And for that he had to talk to her and offer her his idea in the hope that she would ept it. It would be wonderful to see her sing in the most prestigious theaters! He had the experience, the contacts and, if necessary, the money. He picked her up at the hotel, as he did every afternoon, and was eager to tell her what he thought. Hopefully she would ept him for lunch outside these four walls. C Are you feeling better? C he asked.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . C Yes, thank you C C Good would you like to go out for lunch? Youve been stuck in here for days C C Its strange to see you here all the time I didnt know you until recently C C Believe me, its strange for me too C Yes, it was, but at the moment he was only interested in her well-being. Strangely enough, Leonard cared about someone other than himself. Rumors had reached him, too, but he wouldnt tell her for the world. Those idiots never knew who they were gossiping about, never knew her. They could say whatever they wanted, for the first time he had a chance to do something good and do it right, and he wasnt going to waste it again. He convinced her to have lunch with him. He told her that he had great things to tell her. On the one hand, she was curious how this man who could be so unpleasant could be so caring and even loving. On the other hand, she felt a little sorry for him. After all, he had been left alone, and he was her father. He took her to a restaurant downtown, and no one missed the couple eating lunch in a corner and chatting quietly. If anything was needed to add fuel to the fire, it was a public demonstration that Leonard had stolen Crushers woman. SHELTERED But as much as they had tried to shield Daniel from the gossip, it didnt take long for it to arrive at his door. And of course it was Beverly who had brought him the news. C Im sorry to have to talk to you about this, Daniel, but dont you think its time you started thinking about divorce? C C Im not going to talk to you about that, he said curtly. C Well, you will have to, because the situation is going downhill and you have to put an end to it. C And if thats the case, why do I have to discuss it with you? My private life is none of your business, Ive already told you that. C Your private life has be public, and even if you dont want to admit it, its starting to affect everyone C C I dont see how C Beverly sighed, should she tell him? C Ive told you before and Ill tell you again: you have an image to maintain whether you like it or not. Thispany has an image to maintain and you are its face. Im sorry about what happened with your wife, but you cant live your life like this. We all need you back as CEO of thepany. C Im not interested in any of this C C Look, Daniel, I know youre having a hard time getting back into your life But whats the point of continuing with this attitude? Your wife has already moved on and now its your turn C C What are you talking about? What do you know about Deanna? C Now she had his undivided attention. C They say shes with Leonard now C This is stupid CConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . C Apparently they go out to eat a lot too C C More stupidity C He has her staying at the Durban Hotel and visits her every day C C Thats bullshit C Daniel, for Gods sake! You must realize whats going on between them C C There is nothing going on between them! C He yelled at her. He would never ept it. C For Gods sake! Go and see for yourself! Go and see for yourself and get it over with C C Im not going anywhere. This talk stops now, if you dont have anything to say about work, youd better go C Beverly left, but she left a doubt in his mind. What if it was true? No, of course it wasnt. Deanna wouldnt rece him so quickly, especially not with Reed, would she? Seeing her with him that night, imagining her with him, meant nothing. She loved him and surely Leonard would try to get to her now that she was alone, but Deanna would never give in. He had convinced himself of that. The proposal Leonard had made to Deanna had surprised her, but she hadnt epted it. He wanted to represent her artistically, he knew everyone, it was the world he moved in. There would be an audition at the Ambassador, a well-known producer was looking for a new voice, his star would retire soon and he needed a recement. But he wanted someone fresh, someone who hadnt been on the boards yet, so he could teach her and mold her. Marcus was going to kill him, but this was the perfect opportunity for her. He was sure the man would be impressed when he heard her. C I will not begin under your patronage. I want to earn my own ce its too early C You wont start with me, just let me take you to the audition, whether he chooses you or not will only depend on your talent. I know Marcus wants you on his staff, but this man is world famous. You could start your career in a big way. And its not too early, you should start thinking about yourself and leave Crusher behind C C The semester is about to begin C Come on, Deanna! You dont need college for this, especially with your voice and talent. Maybe some more intensive sses, but you could learn everything from this man. You wouldnt be alone, I know exactly how they handle themselves at least let me help you with that. Its not worth wasting this opportunity Come on At least think about it, okay? C Daniel was restless, agitated. Beverlys words and doubts were eating him up inside He must have gone crazy by now, because he asked for apany car and went to the hotel. But he didnt go in, he was paralyzed. Deanna was in there? Just a few feet away, all he had to do was get out and knock on her door. He didnt know how many hours had passed. He just watched the entrance from the back seat of the car in silence. Daniel Crusher was afraid to face his wife. If he saw her again, he would wrap her in his arms so she couldnt escape again. But what if she wouldnte back to him? He told the driver he could go back alone, he didnt want to leave this ce until he saw her. Deanna came down from the elevator with Leonard, she had thought about his proposal and with some conditions she would ept it, although she didnt feel very sure. Without realizing it, Reed was helping her through the breakup process by giving her something else to think about besides Daniel. When they reached the lobby, a woman about Leonards age approached them. C Leonard, darling, how nice to see you! C C Hello Martha C he said annoyed. C Its been so long since Ive seen you, what a nice surprise! Deanna watched the interaction and noticed Leonards bored face. Apparently he wasnt interested in her unless she was a young woman. -Thank you, Martha, but were on our way out, he said, pointing at Deanna. The womans expression changed diametrically when she saw her, as always Leonard and his young girls! and she openly showed her displeasure. -I see Okay, goodbye. The three of them left almost at the same time, Martha leading the way at a fast pace. -She is a more suitable wife for you,- Deanna told him as she walked through the door. Leonard felt indignant. C What are you talking about? C C Well, she looks to be about your age more or less C They stopped on the sidewalk while Martha continued walking, walking away. C Of course not! I dont need diapers yet! C Leonard replied, pointing to the walking figure. Deanna saw her, the woman wearing a long white skirt that for some reason had a pattern that simted cowhide spots, and they were so badly distributed that one of them was in the most ufortable ce; as if she had been sitting in a mud puddle. And she burst intoughter, that honest, surprisedughter thates from something unexpected. Reed smiled when he heard her. Sheughed so hard that her eyes watered and she had to hold on to his arm. He had vowed to go after her if she tried to leave him, but he never could. That time he had chickened out because he thought he had hurt her too much, and this time it was the simple fear that she had stopped loving him. And what he saw confirmed it, Deanna didnt want him anymore. Sheughed with Reed, grabbed his arm, and he looked at her with a satisfied smile. They had left the hotel together, chatting. Together out of the hotel. She was with Leonard! He had insisted ad nauseam on sending her invitations from his foundation, flowers; he had tolerated his chasing her around the theater so she wouldnt lose her tutoring with Marcus, and now this He pped the front seat and kept looking out the window as they drove away. Daniel didnt disarm, he was already disarmed. Instead, he glued every piece she had torn from him back together, cemented them together so he could never lose them again. So that never again would another woman have ess to his insides and make a mess of his life. The icy shell would rise around him again, thicker than ever. YOU ARE SO STRANGE -Ill ept your proposal, but on one condition C Deanna told him as they walked through the park. Leonard got excited. C Really!!! C C Yes But I dont want a manager running around with young girls C C Oh, Deanna! Dont do this to me C C Thats all I ask, otherwise Ill go back and finish the semester and get a job C The rtionship between the two was not yet that of father and daughter, but it had grown closer as the days went by and with Leonards insistence. A few weeks ago, he had been nothing more than a stranger chasing her down to corner her, and now he had be a support to her. Without Harry, without her friends from college, she was alone with Philippa and her grandmother, and although her mother came to see her all the time, she had nothing left. C If this doesnt work Ill have to get a job a ce to live, I cant stay in a hotel or Ill have to go home C C Itll work out, dont worry. If this producer doesnt appreciate your talent, Marcus will make you stay at the Ambassador. You can alwayse home with me its too big and empty C C I dont want to live with you C C Youre mean C C You know, its still strange to see you every day and be attentive to me after all youve done C C Dont remind me I feel strange too C He sighed and looked into her eyes. C Look, Im going to be honest with you. Ive been alone for thest 25 years, aimless I felt like I was wasting my life until I met you I could feel the connection with you without being able to understand why Well, I took it for something it wasnt and you know This is a kind of revenge for me, life finally giving me a chance. You are my chance to do something right and even though I know I must continue to disgust you, I want you to know that I will help you in any way I can and I will be there for you whenever you need me C C You dont disgust me. I just barely know you and I dont know if I should trust you, but you are my father Aaaah! Youre so weird C Leonard smiled at her and she smiled back. Really, everything was strange, weird and confusing. And it had happened so quickly, but he was slowly taking his ce at her side. The fact that she didnt reject him right away and still opened the door for him was quite an achievement for a man like him who was used to having everything in his path cleared with a word. Daniel wasnt as lucky as Deanna to have someone to help him get rid of his demons. After seeing her with Reed, his attitude had changed overnight, suddenly he was back to the old Daniel with a few sharp, harsh words. He wouldnt even let Susan try to rein him in. His rtionship with Harry hadpletely disappeared. Charles had to intervene to keep him from being kicked out of thepany, but that was all he got because Daniel would never forgive his brother for what he had done. No matter how much he insisted ad nauseam that he hadnt done it, no one believed him. Theputer didnt lie, and no one else could have done it, since his credentials remained locked in the safe in his office. And Daniel would have to see him every day because Laura wouldnt leave town. Deanna was out of the family and Harry would be back to normal, why stay away, why take Emma away from her whole family? They were still staying with Cami, but not for long, eventually they would have to find their own ce. The worst part was being carried by Jonathan, he missed her terribly and was still very angry with his father for driving her away. Hepletely ignored him when he was in the house or picking them up from school. Daniel could talk to him, but the boy would just look out the window or lock himself in his room to y. Ethan and Naomi also wanted to see her again, but perhaps being older they understood the situation better. The little girl felt sorry for her father, and whenever she could, she would hug him and kiss him on the cheek, which he would reciprocate, easing his heart a little. But Ethan couldnt stand to see his little brother like that, every time he wanted to ask his father about Deanna, he either didnt answer or avoided any reference to her. She was gone and with another man; his children had nothing to do with Deanna anymore. Still, he felt he had to do something for the little boy. -Aunt, have you heard from Deanna? C C No, Ethan C Susan didnt want to tell him, yes, she knew where she was and with whom. C Jonathan misses her a lot, hes always sad do you think she wants to see him? C C I dont know Deanna must still be in a lot of pain too, Im not sure it would be good for her to see him either C C Dad doesnt tell me anything about her C C You miss her, I know, sweetheart. Understand that your father must miss her terribly, too, and he must feel guilty its not easy for him. Asking him about Deanna will only make him feel worse. Give him time C Susan couldnt help it, she had to do something for her nephews and niece. They werent to me for the adults problems. She just hoped that Deanna would want to see them again. She asked for them at the front desk of the hotel and they called her to let her know. -You can go upstairs, room 1001, the desk clerk told her. And she went up to the suite. She knocked on the door, but the one who opened it was not Deanna, but Leonard. C YOU! What are you doing here?- she asked in surprise. C Hi Susan, how are you? C I want to see Deanna. C What for? C C Its none of your business. C Of course its my business. Deannas not here, shes out. C That was a lie. C I dont believe you, Leonard. C Come on, honey, let me walk you to the elevator C He walked out, closing the door behind him. But Susan didnt want to move. It was true, everything that had been said was true.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. C Doesnt she want to see me? C C Shes not here, Susan. C Why are you here with her? C C Im helping her with that stupid thing your brother did why did youe here? Why dont you go and tell that asshole to leave her alone? C C I didnte for Daniel C Well, whatever it is, youd better go before shees back. She left him, she doesnt want toe back, leave her alone C C But C Please, Susan There was no point in insisting any longer. -Tell her that the children miss her, that Jonathan misses her terribly If she could at least talk to them They cantmunicate, they dont know how she is At least tell her that, will you? C C Ill tell him C Susan knew she was listening on the other side of the door. When they called to let her know that Miss Susan Crusher was there to see her, Deanna went into another state of distress. Last time, she had begged her to go back to her brother; she wasnt sure of herself and was afraid to give in again. Leonard made her go upstairs so he could reject her himself. It was easier that way, she would see him there and eventually convince herself that continuing to look for her would have no effect. She leaned her forehead against the door and sighed in anguish. She remembered the little boys face, his fingers squeezing her hand and his silent smile, and her heart broke. She adored the little grasshopper, and in all that time she never thought about how she had left the house without even saying goodbye to the children. THE LAST LINK Ethan was doing his homework for school when hisputer started beeping. It was a video call. He couldnt identify where it wasing from, but he answered it anyway. The screen brought up Deannas image. C Deanna! C C Hi Ethan, how are you? Her smile was barely a grin. C Deanna! Where are you? C Im so sorry for what happened Im so sorry I was told you wanted to see me C C Yes! Wait for me, Im going to get my siblings! Wait for me, Deanna! C C Sure Ethan ran outside, but didnt find his siblings in their rooms. He went downstairs and saw them in the living room with Daniel and Cami. C Naomi! Jonathan! Come quickly! Its Deanna! C Jonathan jumped up, his little face full of excitement. C Where?! C Naomi asked him. C Upstairs, on theputer in my room! Come here! C Naomi ran out with the little one behind her. C Where are you going?! Kids! C Cam called to them. None of the three heard her. C Daniel, do something! That woman! C All he did was lock himself in his office again. If he wasnt going to do anything, she was. C Deanna! C C Hey, little girl Hey, little gentleman! C Where are you? Will youe back? CContent held by N?velDrama.Org. C No Im so sorry C Her voice sounded so sad. C Why? C Naomis too. Jonathan stood in the middle of his siblings, trying to hog the whole screen to get a better look at her. -Because were no longer together with your dad Im really sorry that I left without saying goodbye to you. I couldnt do it, I didnt know how I was so sad C C We missed you C Ethan told her. C Me too, very much How are you? C C Were fine, but Dads not. He seems angry all the time C Naomi replied. C I see C Cam listened from outside the room. What did she want? To find out about Daniel? She had no shame. C Promise me one thing, doll, okay? Take good care of your daddy, okay? No matter if you see him with a long face or if he doesnt say much, dont hesitate to show him how much you love him. He loves that about you, you know that, dont you? C C I dont understand why you care about him, Deanna, he was horrible to you C Ethan told her indignantly. C That has nothing to do with it, Ethan. Hes your father and he loves you more than you know. What happened between us doesnt have to affect your rtionship with him Youre getting older every day and you understand things better, youre his pride and even if its hard for him to get closer to you, all he wants is for you to know that you can trust him Dont leave him alone, okay? C C Yes. C My little gentleman, have you grown up a bit these days? Why do you have this face? Dont be sad, I havent stopped loving you one bit Each of you Just because Im not there doesnt mean I wont think of you, I always will, so give me one of your smiles, please? The little boy smiled, even though it cost him a little. C Look how cute you look when youre happy! C C What will you do now? Will you go back to your mother? C C No, Naomi. I have to find a job and an apartment Ill tell you a secret: Im going to an audition in a week and Im nervous But if Im lucky, at least Ill have a job, isnt that great? C C Youll do great, Deanna C Ethan told her while Jonathan nodded his head. C Thank you! I hope so C When can we visit you? C C I dont know But we can continue to talk by video call whenever you want. At the moment I dont have a phone, but if you need to talk to me, you can call me at this contact or write to me C She said looking at the little boy. C Yes, Naomi said. C But first you have to ask your father for permission. C What? Why? C Because he is your father, Ethan, and he should always know who you are talking to. C Ill ask him, Naomi said. C Well I have to go now Dont forget that I love you very much Be good, okay? C When the call ended, Deanna started to cry. Cam didnt say anything, she just stood outside. And despite her sweet words, she still believed that everything she was doing was for a hidden interest. It had been confirmed that she was with Leonard and had made aplete fool of Daniel. Naomi left, determined to tell her father that they wanted to talk to Deanna, even if they couldnt see her. C Where are you going? C Cami asked. C To talk to Dad, Grandma C C You cant talk to that woman again C C Why not? C Ethan asked her. C Because. She is not part of this family anymore. C We dont care C Naomi replied. C Well, you cant C C Im going to talk to dad anyway. C Naomi! C And again the three of them ignored her and went downstairs to find Daniel. They entered his office ready to plead their case. C Dad C C Whats wrong? C C Deanna just called us and we want to talk to her some more C C Yes, Dad. Since we cant see her, lets at least call her sometimes, Ethan said. Daniel looked at them, they formed a united front. He saw the joy in the little boys eyes. C Of course not! C Cam intervened. C Mom C You cant talk to her anymore, its time for you to understand that she has nothing to do with us anymore C C Mom C No, Daniel. I told you from the very first moment that this whole circus would have consequences and you didnt want to listen to me, now youre on everyones lips and its all because of that C C Mom! C C You never loved Deanna C Naomi used her. C And you are right. C Mom, Im talking to my kids, dont interrupt me anymore If you want to talk to her, you can C C Daniel! C C Thank you, Daddy! C It was the first time in a long time that his children looked happy again. He couldnt deny them that, even if it hurt. Naomi remembered Deannas words and went straight to kiss him on the cheek, and behind her, Jonathan. Apparently hed finally forgiven him. Ethan just smiled at him as if to thank him, and the three of them left, leaving him alone with an indignant Cami. C I cant believe it, son What are you thinking about? C C About my children, Mom C Daniel You have to end this once and for all. You have to ask her for a divorce, you cant go on being the joke of everyones conversation C C Beverly also told me C C Of course she did! She knows everything that is said C C And Ill give you the same answer: my private life is none of your business. C C Youre still dazzled by this woman after she left you to go off with Leonard! C Thats enough! If I have to make the decision, Ill make it when its necessary Asking for a divorce was thest step, the end. It meant that the little that held them together would be dissolved forever, and he didnt want that. He found it hard to let her go in spite of everything; in spite of Leonard, in spite of Beverly and Harry, he felt that if he cut this bond with her, there would be no going back. He believed that if he cut it, he would bleed to death. YOU MAKE THE PATH AS YOU GO ALONG Leonard went to talk to Marcus that morning, he needed a ce for Deanna to do some voice training before the audition. The professor was very angry with his friend. C Youre a traitor, you knew I wanted her here with me and now youre giving her to Sacha C C Dont be like that Marcus, you know as well as I do that its a chance in a thousand and if this Sacha doesnt appreciate her, Im sure shell agree to stay with you C C You finally got her, you fucker C C Its not that C C And you tried so hard this time, I guess youre euphoric C C Im telling you, its not that C Its not what? Dont tell me youre doing all this for the love of art, because I wont believe you, I know you C Leonard hesitated for a moment. -Ill tell you the truth, but keep it to yourself or Ill kill you. C What truth? C C Its my daughter. C Who? C C Deanna. C Deanna who? C Leonard looked at him like he had two heads and then Marcus reacted to what he said. C Is she your daughter?! Deanna?! Crushers wife?! Stop talking nonsense! Wait! Oh, my God! Your mother! C C Yes You get slower with age C Shes just like your mother! Good heavens, you almost! C C Dont remind me Marcus sat stunned. Of course! Come to think of it, she had a lot inmon with Leonards mother. -But you didnt know that, did you? C C Oh my God, Marcus! Even Im not that kind of animal No, I didnt know Shes Philippas daughter C C Your pre-wedding sweetheart? Wow. C Yeah, I never knew that until recently. I dont want anyone to find out, especially that stupid Crusher. Id rather he thought I stole his wife, so hed leave her alone C C But why? C C Theyre separated and its best for Deanna, lets leave it at that. Are you going to help her now? C C Of course Ill help her, even if she doesnt turn out to be your daughter, although Ill hate you for the rest of my life if that guy takes her C C Thank you, Professor C He left the ambassador satisfied again. He was beginning to get used to this new feeling: the satisfaction of aplishing something for someone other than himself. He couldnt wait to tell Deanna the good news, now she could prepare for the audition and he was convinced she would do great. Marcus was right: Deanna was like his mother; the same sweet voice, full of strength and warmth. He remembered her clearly in his mind, when he was a child and his mother sang to him, before she turned into an oyster in frustration. But that didnt lessen the hatred he felt for her. Do you see her? Shes going to sing in every theater in the world, like you couldnt I hope youre turning over in your grave You took her from me before she was born, he said to her in his mind. -It cant be, Susan. C Yes, it was Leonard Reed who opened the door to Deannas room, Harry. He practically threw me out, saying she wasnt there, but Im sure that was a lie. She refused to see me C C I never thought Dean could notice a man like that C Laura said. The three of them were at Camis house. Susan had gone to see Emma. C Thats not possible C Harry didnt want to believe it. C Well, thats what happened. I guess theres no going back now. This is a result of your prank C C It wasnt me Harry was tired of defending himself against the usations, it was pointless. C If Deanna hadnt broken up with Daniel, Leonard wouldnt have had a chance Congrattions, brother C C If Daniel had not slept with Beverly, nothing would have happened. You have to congratte him C C Do you think Beverly will get her chance now? Shes been waiting for this for a long time C C I dont think so, Laura. Daniel is still very sad, he has built a wall around himself and he wont let anyone break through it. C He deserves it for being stupid C Harry said angrily. C You better shut up, Harry At least my visit to the hotel had an effect, shemunicated with the children. I was really worried about Jonathan C C Cam came back angry with Daniel C C Only he knows whats best for his children Although Harry and Lauras rtionship had improved considerably, Susan found it strange that she didnt react when Deanna was mentioned. Not long ago, she had begged her to leave their lives for fear that her husband would abandon her, had she forgotten that so quickly? She had cried inconsbly during her pregnancy and as soon as Deanna had left, everything had returned to normal. She just hoped that Beverly didnt get anything out of what she had done with Daniel. It would be thest straw for her brother to ept her after such a disaster. No, Daniel would never ept anyone again. The blow had been too hard for him and even though he pretended to be fine, she knew it would take time for him to recover. Deanna had taken another piece of his soul. C Marcus said you can go to the theater to rehearse whenever you want. Id say start as soon as you can, you dont have many days left C C Thank you for what youve done for me. C You dont have to thank me in fact, its more for me than for you, so I can atone for my sins C C Thats not true Thank you C Without realizing it, Deanna had more than opened the doors for Leonard. Maybe she felt that if she didnt hold on to something or someone, she might run off looking for him. Sometimes she had the urge and stopped herself by thinking that it had been a toy and nothing more. And she would cry again. Daniel sometimes shared the same despair. He thought of her and wanted to get her, hit Reed and take her away. He didnt care if she had changed him for him, didnt care if he had taken her to bed; then the fear came and the weight of his own frustration wouldnt let him move. He had never been a man trapped by his desires, even after his widowhood. He had had the asional short-lived rtionship and the asional hired escort, but he had never been driven by need. But Deanna had changed something in him; herplete freedom, the desire marked on her skin without hiding it, and the intimate game they had developed made his body express that appetite and he could not control it. He wanted her and could not have her, adding to his misery.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She couldnt stop feeling his hands running over her body, the dominating kisses that covered her skin, his impulse when he went out of control to have her. She missed him so much and hated herself for being so weak, for believing him. She wanted him and felt stupid, just another one of the many he must have had to satisfy his urges. Never again would she be used like that, never again would she believe another man, never again would she feel the humiliation of feeling inadequate. There would be no more Frank or Daniel for her, only music and opera. One day she would stop feeling anything for him and she could rip him from her heart. The first day of this new path would begin with the audition at the Ambassador. UN BEL DI VEDREMO The Ambassador Theatre was packed. The audition was closed, but had attracted many applicants from the area and neighbouring towns. Deanna had arrived with Leonard, but when the time came they had to separate and he went to sit in the upper rows, as when he spied on her before he knew the truth. Sacha Feni, the producer, sat in the middle of the stalls and Marcus came and went at his every whim. The man had a reputation for being picky, but he had several triumphant stars under his belt. As the auditions began, the professor sought out his friend and sat down next to him. C So What is she going to sing? C he asked him. C Un bel di vedremo C Leonard replied. C Oh, shit! We never rehearsed it C C No need, shell leave him open-mouthed anyway C Deanna had chosen this aria on purpose. It would mark the end of her story with Daniel.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Pinis Madame Butterfly was a story she could rte to. Very sad, very connected to what she had been feeling. The protagonist was a Japanese woman who had married an American military man, denying her origins to fit into her husbands life, even her religion. But one day the officer had to return to his country, and what she did not know was that for him this marriage was nothing more than an entertainment while he was far from home. His real intention was to find a suitable wife, and Butterfly, as he called her, was an exotic diversion and nothing more. In the second act of the y, the protagonist sings this aria to reassure her maid that her beloved husband will return, that one day she will see him arrive on a white ship and he will run to meet her. He does return, but married to another woman. She had that grief too, that of having been a distraction while Daniel found the right woman to marry. And like Butterfly, she had refused to see the truth that was right in front of her, convinced that he loved her. But the protagonist has a tragic end: she takes her own life. Deanna would do something simr, only she would be reborn after the denouement; she would start another life, another path. She would be the architect of her own destiny, no other man would do the same to her. And then it was her turn and she felt a huge knot in her stomach. Leonard leaned forward a little in his seat. Deanna stood on the mark and introduced herself, announced what she was going to do and prepared. It wasnt the first audition shed been to, nor the first time shed felt nervous; but it was the first step. As each time she sang, her presence mutated, her face became concentrated and her gaze lost. She began to sing, overflowing with passion. The hairs on the back of Leonards neck stood up. The power she radiated was like an invisible trail that reached every corner of the theatre. Sacha, who had remained in the same position for thest 30 minutes, moved to his ce. She didnt miss a single high note. In her mind, Daniel stood in front of her and looked at her, and Deanna returned the pain he had caused her in this aria. It was like I felt that for you and you repaid me in this way. Which made her voice even stronger. It didntst five minutes, but it was all she needed. She thanked the producer for hearing her and went backstage. Reed didnt have enough strength in his legs to run after her. Meanwhile, Marcus was cursing him a hundred times. Deanna was shaking. C Oh, my God! That was the best thing Ive ever heard in my life, Leonard told her ecstatically. She smiled back. She couldnt speak, if she did she would start to cry. C Lets celebrate! No matter what Feni said, that Aria deserved a big dinner. For the first time in his life, he felt proud as a father. He had never thought he could have such a feeling and he was ted. Marcus met them at the door. -My dear Deanna How I hate you, Leonard! Mypliments, simply exquisite You, dont ever speak to me again C C Thank you, Professor Thank you for everything C Deanna told him. C Were going out to dinner to celebrate,e with us, Marcus C C I would love to, but when the auditions are over I still have to clean up the mess that will be left behind Besides, I hate you C C No, of course you dont C After a long time, Deanna felt light. He took her to a fancy restaurant in the centre of town, he was so proud he couldnt believe it and he spared no expense to entertain her. But what was a celebration for them turned into a race of whispers and dirty looks for many of the guests who had seen her on Daniels arm. Crushers wife had left him for Leonard Reed. And since there was never a shortage of nosy busybodies, they took a picture of them to post on the. If there were any doubts, they were cleared up within hours. Susan, Harry, Beverly and even Cami had visualised it. Deanna was oblivious to the rumours, but Leonard was not. In fact, he had never been interested in them. The little he heard about it was from Alice, if he ever paid attention to her at all. He was sure that everyone would be talking about it, guessing and conjecturing and judging, and it wouldnt be long before it got back to Crusher. He hoped it would. The next thing that had to happen to free herpletely was the divorce. Once he was out of the way, Deanna would be free to fly. He would wait for Sacha Feni to make his decision. If it was in her favour, he would immediately suggest that Daniel be sent awyer with the papers. If not, he would take his time until Marcus could ce her in the theatre. In any case, it was a step that could not be avoided. C How did the audition go? C Ethan asked her through the screen. C I dont know yet I have to wait for my name to be called C C Im sure you got it C C Thank you. C If you get it, will you sing in the theatre? C Naomi was also anxious. C Probably, but I have to go where Im told to prepare. C Youll go? C C I dont know, darling. Its too early to say, but it might be a possibility C Jonathan looked at her with big surprised eyes. -Dont worry, wherever I am, we can still talk, she said to reassure him. Daniel could hear behind the door, he couldnt help it, at least he could hear her voice. She would start without him, the world would open up to her and he would not be at her side as he had imagined. There would be Reed. Resignation was what he felt. He went back to his room and walked past the bed. Emilys picture smiled at him. He sat down on the edge and picked it up to look at it closely. -First you and now her. But dont worry, Ill learn to ept it, just like I had to with you, he told her. TRAVIATA Sacha Feni was not only speechless, he was overjoyed. It wasnt long before he was on the phone to Deanna, telling her that her audition had been a sess and that he wanted to start working with her as soon as possible. C I cant believe it C She was so surprised. C I told you! I told you so! This is great, Deanna! C Leonard was thrilled. C But C But nothing! You did it! You did it! Ill have to get in touch with the guy and see what happens next Get ready, baby, because from now on youre in for the world C C I have to call mummy C Cries of joy andughter filled the small restaurant. Her little girl had taken a giant step forward and Philippa was overwhelmed. All their efforts to give Deanna the chance to do what she loved most had paid off. She had a bright future ahead of her. For her, all the paths that had crossed before, that had brought her sorrow, heartbreak, heartache and pain, were nowing together to form a free and easy passage. If Harry had not lied to her, she would not have married Daniel, she would not have met Leonard or known that he was her father. And Leonard would not have found a purpose in life. With that purpose in mind, Deanna was able to audition and earn her ce in the world she loved so much. But if Harry hadnt lied to her, she wouldnt carry that mark on her heart; she wouldnt carry Daniel inside her. Life had to take its course anyway. Leonard and Cami had only one thing inmon at this point: divorce. There was nothing else to do. C You know, you should agree to a divorce with your husband, Deanna Its about time C C Divorce? But C Yes, I know Think about it, youre not tied to each other anymore. If you start travelling, it will be moreplicated Besides, you should let him go, since he has that bitch C It hurt Deanna, it hurt her a lot. Deep down she knew that Leonard was right, she knew that Beverly was the best person to take the ce next to him, so why dy any longer? When he had told her that it was best to separate and she had refused, she had sought him out, she had let him know that she wanted to be with him. And he had epted her for fun. C What should I do? C C Nothing, just sign. Ill talk to mywyers so they can prepare everything. C Okay For her part, Beverly continued to insist that Cami convince Daniel to do the same. There was no point in staying married to Reeds new mistress; it was a disgrace. But Daniel scornfully dismissed everything his mother said. C You cant stay married to this woman, Daniel. Ill tell you again, and Ill tell you a hundred times if I have to: sign the divorce papers. C I will not C C Youre going to stay married to Leonards mistress?! C Daniel reacted violently every time she was called that, punching whatever was in front of him; in this case, the door. C Dont call her that! C C Youre making a fool of yourself! Everyone has seen her with him in the street, they walk around in public. She doesnt even respect the fact that she still has your surname! Stop this nonsense and sign the divorce papers! C It was no use, he tly refused every time. So Cam had decided to take matters into her own hands; she would force her to ask Daniel for a divorce. She went to the hotel and asked for her, but Deanna had moved a few days ago to a small apartment near the Ambassador, where Feni had decided to start training her. She didnt know where to find her, so she ventured beyond what she could control: Leonards office. C Cami, my dear, what a pleasure to see you! C Leonard greeted her with a vehement and cynical attitude, although he did make her wait a little. C What brings you here? C C I want to talk to that woman, tell me where she is. C What woman? C C Your mistress! C C Which one? C C The one who was my sons wife! C C Ah! You mean Deanna I wont tell you where she is, she has nothing to do with you anymore, so why are you looking for her? C C Youre a scoundrel I want her to divorce Daniel immediately, as you rightly say, she has nothing to do with us anymore C C We want the same thing, Cami. C Then tell me where she is. C Of course not, forget it. You want to go looking for her to insult her and defend your stupid son, what are you going to use her of this time? Leave her alone CConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . C Shes making a bloody fool of Daniel in front of everyone! You! Youre the worst! C C Your little darling son slept with his girlfriend Beverly, he didnt care if he was married Were not so different, Cami, dont try to save him from the guilt You came all the way here for nothing, mywyers should be delivering the papers to Daniel right now C C What? C Thats right If you hurry, you might find them in his office. Cam almost ran off. Leonard sat back in his chair and smiled. Daniels secretary secretly called Beverly to let her know that twowyers had arrived on Deannas behalf to see him and she hurried to his office. When she entered she was greeted by another scene of rage. Daniel threw the papers in the faces of the two men who stood motionless in front of him. C Im not signing anything! Get out of here and tell that bastard to stop sending hisckeys to my office! C C Excuse us, were leaving C They left and Beverly came in. There were papers on the floor and she started to pick them up. C What had happened? Who were they? C C Reedswyers. He stood at the window and ran his hand through his hair. He tried to control his anger, but more importantly, he tried to control his sadness. Deanna wanted to leave himpletely. Beverly settled into one of the chairs and began to read what Reedswyers had brought. She knew they had a signed prenuptial agreement, but surely she would want to get something else out of him. She wasnt going to let her take more than what had already been agreed. C Why are you reading it? C Daniel asked. C So you dont get ripped off C C I wont sign it C C Daniel, please! Stop denying it. She sent Leonardswyers, isnt that more than enough proof? Stop insisting C Cam arrived in the middle of the discussion and Beverly quickly filled her in on what had happened. C Sign right now, Daniel What does she want? Give her all the money she asks for C C No, Cam, this has to be done properly. She cant take more than shes entitled to. C Ill put in the extra money, thats all this woman was looking for Daniel, sign it C Daniel didnt answer, he kept looking out the window. He was fed up with Beverly and his mother; every conversation they had came back to the same subject. And he refused. He felt that the only thing that bound him to her was slowly peeling away, tearing at his skin. If he cut it off, it would be the end. C She doesnt want anything Beverly said in surprise as she finished reading. C What do you mean she doesnt want anything? C Cam asked. C No, it says that she doesnt want the prenuptial agreement, she doesnt want a pension orpensation of any kind C Give it to her anyway C Daniel said. C Will you sign it? C Cam was hopeful, her voice sounded happy. C What for? She doesnt want it C C I dont care, Beverly, give it to her anyway C he said. C Of course she doesnt want it, now shes taking it out on Leonard. C Before you talk about her like that, youd better remember what she did for your son and for Emma Leave the papers on the desk, Ill sign themter Leave me alone C he said, fed up. C But Daniel C Cam insisted. C Lets go out, Cam, let him think Come to my office and lets have a coffee C Beverly said. POPPEA’S CORONATION But the papersy abandoned in a corner of his desk, he didnt even look at them. Her signature was on them and he didnt want to see it, if he did the reality would hit him head on: She doesnt love you anymore. Harry had be the ck sheep in the family. Susan was furious with him and never missed an opportunity to throw what he had done in his face. Daniel pretended he didnt exist and Charles sometimes gave him a suspicious look. He kept turning the subject over in his head, he had gone down to the security sector to check if it was true; and it was true, his credentials had seen the video and made a copy. What bothered him most was seeing her with Leonard. It was more than confirmed by everyone that Deanna had left Daniel for him; that they were parading around the city, and now it was said that the guy had set her up in an apartment downtown. He couldnt believe it, this wasnt the Dean he knew. He made some enquiries with his old college mates, he knew from the kids that Deanna had auditioned and had done wonderfully, the rest he knew from some of the applicants who had also auditioned and had seen her at the Ambassador with Reed.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He couldnt wait any longer and went looking for her. He showed up at the theatre in the afternoon and asked for her. But they made him wait, Deanna was no longer just one of the others, she had be Fenis student. -Harry Crusher is outside, Deanna, he wants to talk to you C Marcus told her. Deanna hesitated, what did he want? C Shall I tell him to leave? C C No Im taking a break, I can see him C C OK, Ill tell him to go backstage Let me know if anythinges up, OK? C Marcus was more or less aware of what was going on with the Crushers, thanks to Leonard; plus he felt a certain obligation to look after her, since he had found out that she was his friends daughter. He was waiting for her between clothes and make-up, sitting in front of a mirror, watching everything around him. Deanna came in, closed the door and looked at him, he stood up. C Its true -He told her. C What is it? C C That you work for Feni now Congrattions C C Why did youe? C C To talk to you to confirm the rumours C Well, you saw me Seeing him again brought back the feelings of fear she had tried to leave behind. It showed on her face, and it wasnt lost on Harry. He took a few steps towards her, she looked so beautiful It couldnt be true, what they were saying and what he himself had seen on the socialworks. C Deanna is it true? Tell me C C What else do you want to know? C C Are you with Leonard Reed? C Is that where hed gone? To find out if she was Leonards lover? How little he knew her. She felt insulted, again. C What do you care? Why dont you just leave me alone? C C It cant be true, you wouldnt do that I know you C C You dont know me, you lied to me and used me Now youe here to what? To insult me? What do you care what I do or dont do with Leonard? C C Thats not true. C What if it were? Or what, should I spend my life crying for your brother? C If they want to think that of her, let them. What difference does it make? Theyd already treated her like a gold digger, humiliated her by telling her she wasnt good enough, manipted her as they pleased, and now they were treating her like a slut. What did that make her any more of a stain? C So youre with him C Youd better go, Harry Leonard will be here any minute He looked at her and felt that he didnt really know her. This sad-faced, harsh-voiced woman wasnt Dean. He was about to leave the dressing room when she stopped him. -Donte back, she told him. She had to cut the threads that bound her to all of them. The only ones she wouldnt leave unless something happened were the children; the rest were just a sign of the pain in her life. And despite her haughty attitude and stern voice, she couldnt help but cry as he left. She returned to Feni with red, swollen eyes. C Why did you go to her? C Laura asked him when he told her it was true about Leonard. C I had to know C C What for? Are you still doing the same thing, Harry? C Her voice cracked a little. C No, no, Laura I just had to confirm it The whole thing has turned into a nightmare I cant even figure out what happened with that damn security pass C C Theres nothing you can do about it now. Shes left with Leonard. Whats the point of picking at the wound? Daniel was devastated. Cami told me that she had sent him the divorce papers with Reedswyers Its over, Harry You should let her get on with her life and well get on with ours C Emma stirred in her cot and began to make small noises. Harry took her in his arms; Laura was right, if she had decided that this was her way, far away from everyone and in thepany of this guy, what else was there to say? The unsigned papers had been sitting in the same corner of his desk for days. Little by little, more documents covered them until they disappeared from his sight. He knew they were still there, but he didnt want to touch them. Deanna spoke to her children over the Inte at least once a week, and he listened behind the door as if he were a thief. As long as he could hear her voice, he wouldnt sign anything. But Cam and Beverly wouldnt leave him alone. They took every opportunity to remind him that he was a jilted husband, none of them mentioning that he was because he had cheated on her; to remind him that he was with the worst kind of guy, that if Leonard was so vulgar then Deanna must be equally so. How could he let her carry his surname? Its time to move on, Daniel. Somehow, without anyone noticing, Beverly was spending more and more time in his orbit. With excuses ofte work or urgent papers, she would show up at his house and stayte. Or she would find excuses to spend most of the day in his office. Cam encouraged her to find a way to apany him through this difficult time, as if she wanted to see it through his eyes. Susan had noticed her movements around Daniel; she never liked her, and now she liked her even less. It was obvious to her that she was hovering over him like a vulture, waiting for the right moment to feed on the remains Deanna had left behind. Sometimes she was ovee with fear to go and find her and warn her that Beverly was on to him, but what nerve to go begging to a cheat? Besides, there was Leonard. C They think Im your lover Deanna told him as they ate outside. C Does it bother you? What a stupid question! Of course it bothers you- Leonard replied. C I dont know When I spoke to Harry, he was so convinced, I let myself go and didnt deny it C C We can make our family rtionship public if you want C She thought about it, she shouldnt even doubt it, but C No If they want to think like that, let them. Maybe then they will stop bothering me C C What about Crushers children? C C They havent said anything to me about it, I dont think they hear the gossip I suppose Ill have to tell them the truth if they ever ask. C Its your choice, Deanna C C What about your wife? Your daughters? C C Alice is away and I think shell be away for a while Anyway, sooner orter Ill have to tell her or shell make another circus. And my daughters my daughters dont care. All I know about them is the bank ount I have to pay into every month Anyway C In the end, he was just a sad and lonely man who had driven away the only family he had to focus on. He, too, had sumbed to theck of love, the uprooting of affection, and had turned himself into a thing. And as much anger as Deanna held in her heart for how he had made her mother suffer, she could not reject him. She was weighed down by grief and felt that she, too, was a lonely soul. I DON’T LOVE YOU ANYMORE What Daniel needed to finally ept that Deanna was noting back hade to him in the form of a story in the local paper. That Sunday he had woken up and gone downstairs for breakfast as usual. His children were going to their grandparents house to visit Emma and spend the day with them, and for some reason Beverly was already there at eleven. It didnt matter to him, he knew she was swarming around him trying to find a hole to sneak into his life. She could do what she wanted, if she wanted to continue to put up with all his indifference, that was her prerogative. He went into his office to avoid her, but there she was again with herptop and lots of documents. He didnt even know why he hadnt thrown her out, he was so apathetic he didnt care. He had been sitting in his chair reading the newspaper when he came across the news: The new student of the very famous producer Sacha Feni: A rising star. A picture of Deanna, rehearsing; the note detailing how she had impressed Feni, and underneath a second picture: her holding Leonards arm smiling. Her manager. And she was so ephemeral and beautiful, with her hair down and her smile wide. And the bastard was smiling proudly, putting his hand on hers holding his arm. The twinge again. His chest began to swell and he felt a warmth rise up his spine. He crumpled up the paper and threw it on the floor, far away. Beverly raised her head. C What are you doing? C C Nothing The voice cracked. But nothing didnt warrant an outburst of anger, so she stood up and picked up the paper. -Dont pick it up But she did, and discovered that nothing was there. -Im sorry, she said, pretending to understand. Daniel didnt answer her, he was in fear again. He would never be able to forget her, if she was with Leonard, if she left the world, if she disappeared from his life; he would never be able to get her out of his mind. And that had him surrendered, lost. Beverly saw her chance and approached him. -Dont be sad. She stroked his hair and he didnt move. -Things will get better in timeContent held by N?velDrama.Org. She leaned in slowly, tentatively, waiting for a rejection. But it didnte, and she kissed him lightly, resting her lips on his mouth. He didnt react either. She looked up at him and kissed him again, this time tracing the outline of his lips with the tip of her tongue. Her hand was still in his hair. He did not return her kiss or her caresses. He looked like a puppet, motionless. But that didnt stop her. She ran her other hand down his chest, over his jumper, until she reached under the waistband of his trousers and began to touch him. All this time she had slipped by him with excuses and pretexts, but having him so close, smelling his scent, had made her more daring. He felt her hand on his crotch and he finally came back to reality. But not in the way she was looking for. He looked at her with angry eyes and grabbed the hair behind her neck as he stood up. He watched her for a few moments. C Daniel? C The look in his eyes had frightened her. He pushed her down on the desk, leaving her face down. He expected to hear the same sounds Deanna made when he became aggressive, but instead he heard whimpering. Without letting go of her hair, he lifted her skirt and pulled his body closer to hers until he made full contact. -This is what awaits you if you continue to y with me, Beverly I dont think youre going to like it, he told her in a threatening, deep tone. She didnt react, she was surprised, scared. He let her go and mmed the door. He had turned into an animal. She stood up quickly and pulled down her skirt. She felt dizzy. Was it like this with Deanna? Was this what they did together? She bit her lip and wanted to cry. But her pride wouldnt let her, she hadnte this far to cower now. Daniel Crusher wasnt going to make a fool of her in front of everyone again, she had faced worse beasts in the courts. This was only the beginning, she had waited too long for this. Monday morning he walked into thepany without looking or saying hello to anyone, he went straight to his office, to his desk. He threw away the pile of papers that hid the divorce papers and sat down in his chair. He looked at them for a moment and then took them, euphoric and angry. He signed each one, his signature next to hers. He alerted his secretary and gave them to her. C Have them sent to Leonard Reedswyers. C Immediately C It was done. It was the end. As soon as she left the office, his secretary called Beverly to tell her that he had given her the signed documents. She sat back, smiled and told herself she would put up with his coldness and, if necessary, his aggressiveness. She would be the next Mrs Crusher. C Deanna C C Hello, Leonard C C Listen, babe I just got the papers signed by Crusher C C C C Are you alright? C C Yes Thank you. C Are you sure? C C Yes C Will you rehearse with Feni today? C C In the afternoon I think Ill go out and do a little shopping C C Well, let me know C Oh, for Gods sake! Her chest tightened, it was hard to breathe and the crying the crying was heartbreaking. It wasnt supposed to hurt like this, Philippa had promised her it would hurt less and less over time. Why did it feel like a piece of her body was being ripped out? She made a dumpling of herself and sat on the floor, unable to hold back the moans that escaped her throat, choking on them. Why did she have to go on loving him like that? Why, when he had yed with her and betrayed her? Why, when he preferred a noble, elegant woman? Just because she loved him madly. She had promised herself not to cry anymore, but since that night when she had left withouting back, all she did was think about it and let the tearse. The pain made her miss him, wishing she had his kisses, his arms around her to feel safe again. She could never feel him again, it was over. All she wanted right now was to get into bed and stay there until it stopped hurting. But she couldnt let go, she couldnt afford to grieve for him. She felt that if she stopped now, she would not be able to get up again. She would have to rece her love with anger, with rage to bury him. She did not know how to do it. Cam received the news from Beverly and was happy. Her son had put an end to the whole meaningless charade and would return to being the respected businessman who attracted the most respected women. The right one was already at his side, working and sharing with him, it was only a matter of time. -I dont see why you should be happy about your sons sadness, my dear Sometimes I look at you and think you are out of your mind But then I think how beautiful you were the day we got married; as beautiful as that young girl when she married Daniel to steal his soul Remember that before you say anything to your son that might hurt him C Charles knew that grief woulde crashing down on Daniel like a block of concrete. TOSCA C Let us see the whole wardrobe! C Naomi asked excitedly. Deanna stood up and took a few steps backwards. She was wearing a high-waisted burgundy dress with gold detailing. Her hair was tied back in a period style and she wore a headdress that resembled a small tiara. It had been six months since she had started working with Sacha Feni and this night was her debut. I was in Rome waiting for the curtain to go up. The opera house had been chosen to introduce the world to the new jewel in the lyric crown; it was packed, sold out. Leonard had spared no expense in promoting it, and with Fenis name attached, expectations were high. C You look beautiful, Deanna! C C Thank you, Ethan Im so nervous! C Jonathan was smitten, his little face lit up every time he saw her, but this time she seemed to be glowing. C Do you like it, grasshopper? C She nodded her head enthusiastically, giving him a smile in the midst of her nervousness. C Too bad we cant be there C Dont worry. C Dont worry, Ill send you a copy of the y when its finished, so you can see it C And as always, Daniel could hear behind the door. It had be a habit. When his children ran into Ethans room, he knew it was her. Hed often tried to force himself not to listen, but hed never seeded. It didnt matter if they were alone with the children or if there was anyone else there, he would grow restless and within minutes he would be getting up in silence to follow them. It didnt matter to him whether his family was there or not, or whether Beverly, who was now a permanent fixture, was there, he said nothing and disappeared down the stairs. The children knew he was out there, but pretended not to notice. They all knew. At first Cam and Beverly hadined, but his nk face and silence told them he wasnt interested in what they had to say. It was his little joke, the one that gave him a little satisfaction. The one that kept him sane and burned his soul at the same time. C Whats the name of the piece? C Ethan asked him. C Tosca. -Deanna, five minutes Reeds voice could be heard in the distance. C I have to go C C Good luck! You look so pretty! C C Yes, Deanna, good luck! C C Thank you, thank you! I love you. And the call was cut off. She took a deep breath and walked to her dressing room door. It was time. Leonard was waiting for her, excited, proud, terribly happy. He was beside himself. Daniel heard it too. He leaned his forehead against the wall and held back the urge to scream out all the frustration he felt inside. C Mum and Grandma? C she asked. C In the front row C She looked at him as she walked onto the stage. -Thank you for everything. And she kissed him on the cheek. There was apuse and she went on. The final scene received a 10-minute standing ovation. Deanna was in tears as she waved to the audience with the rest of the cast. Her mother and grandmother in the front row also apuded with tears in their eyes. Suddenly, her fellow actors retreated behind the curtain so that she could receive the audiences approval alone, it was her debut. The theatre exploded, she had taken the first step. The news had spread like wildfire through the artistic world and it wasnt long before it reached Harry. Many still assumed that his friendship with Deanna remained intact and madements to him about it; they congratted her through him and he pretended to give her their regards. He sat down at hisputer and looked her up. Pictures of the performance came up on the screen, short videos of the theatre, the smiling, radiant face drenched in tears. She had triumphed, and in a big way. The social section of the website showed her the party that had taken ce after the first performance, and there she was, dressed from head to toe in silver, on the arm of her manager; her shoulders bare, her hair pulled back and her neck adorned with green stones that, knowing Leonards extravagance, would be emeralds. Beautiful was an understatement. As promised, Deanna sent the children a copy of the y. C Should we ask Dad to watch it with us? C Naomi asked. C Im not sure thats such a good idea, Naomi. Dad is still sad C C Ill ask him anyway C She went downstairs to look for him and found him reading in the living room. She approached him slowly until Daniel became aware of her presence. C Whats wrong, baby? C C Hi Daddy! C she said, hurrying to give him a kiss on the cheek. She always brought a smile to his face. Daniel put the book down and looked at her.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. -Daddy I wanted to ask you You know, Deanna sent us her piece where she sang at the opera for the first time In Rome She said the theatre was very beautiful C Hearing her name, his smile turned into a grimace. C Lets go see it now Do you want to see it with us? C Daniel didnt answer and Naomi realised she shouldnt have asked him. C Im sorry C C Its OK, Naomi Heres what well do: you watch it and when youre done, leave it on my desk Ill look at it at night What do you think? C C All right You watched the whole y, the whole two hours. They didnt understand thenguage, but they were carried away by the music and the performances, like when she sang to them in the music room. The little boy was so fascinated that he made mouth movements when Deanna sang a note, but silently. Naomi loved the costumes, the decorations, the lights that followed her around the stage. For Ethan it was something else: it was watching her do what she loved, and he imagined her happiness. That evening he found the copy on his desk. He took it and went to lock himself in the music room, which had remained locked and dusty. He had not let anyone in, not even to clean. Everything was exactly as it had been thest time. On the piano, the scarf she used to wear when she was cold. He sat down and yed the video. He wasnt surprised, he knew it woulde to this and more. When it was over, the screen went ck and he threw his head back. If he hadnt missed, he would have been standing in the front row apuding her. But he missed, and now everything he did was without joy, without tears, without anything. He was just getting on with his life. He was about to turn everything off and leave when the screen came alive again. It was her, in a room, her hair loose, a long jumper slipping off her shoulders. What did you think? I still cant believe it! You cant imagine how much I thank you for still being there, behind the screen, my beautiful children Thank you for listening to me, for telling me about your lives for your words of encouragement I love you so much! Rome is beautiful, it is full of bridges and very old structures, one can go up to the terrace of any building and see the domes rising in the distance The fountains! The fountains are spectacr Well, everything here is I miss you guys so much Next week I will go to Florence to give a mini concert, they say it is the most beautiful city in Italy. I promise to call you from there My mom and grandma areing back tomorrow, I would like them to stay with me, but they have to take care of the restaurant and grandma gets tired faster already They send them greetings and kisses, too Well, see you in Florence I love you very much! She didnt even turn off the device and went out. She was happy, you could see it in the sparkle in her eyes and in the smile, he had to catch up with her and stop torturing himself. He would keep his feelings deep inside, take a deep breath and move on. Eventually he had stopped peeking behind the door when she called, he had stopped looking her up on the to find out where she showed up or looking at any of her pictures to remember her in that most intimate and erotic part of his imagination. He had stopped naming her at night in his mind. LA BOHèME C I cant believe its already been a year Happy birthday Ethan! C C Thanks Deanna C C Your siblings? C C Went shopping with grandma Boring C C I guess youre not interested in hanging out with the little ones anymore C C No, this year Im going to take driving lessons. When I get my license, Dad will let me drive his car C How youve grown C Where are you now? C In Sydney We arrivedst night I still cant get used to the time change C La Boheme? C C Yes, thats the one Two performances a week C C Aunt Susan sends her love C C Thank you very much. C You know Deanna? That woman from Beverly hangs out here all the time I dont know if Dad started seeing her or not I dont understand what their rtionship is, but I dont like her C C Well, you should ask Daniel, Ethan, if youre in doubt. Maybe if you try to get to know her, youll get to like her C C I will. There were rumors that Daniel and Beverly were finally in a rtionship. They were based only on the constancy with which she hit on him at every opportunity; she spent much of the day with him at thepany and many weekends at the house. Sometimes they were seen together at a meeting or event. Daniel hade to terms with having her behind him, he didnt care, his attitude towards her hadnt changed much, but he was beginning to get used to her presence. And she wouldnt give up. She would never give up. She could eat with him, apany him to the office, share meetings or gs, but not his bed. No matter how much she suggested it, how much she showed it, or how much she ttered him, he wouldnt show the slightest interest in her that way. She was beginning to get frustrated and desperate; a man like Daniel couldnt go too long without releasing his desires, and she feared he wanted to do it with another woman. She hade that night with a gift for Ethan. They were all there, even Harry. After a year they could at least greet each other warmly, but that was all. Dinner passed quickly and, as they usually did when the weather was nice, they went out on the terrace to drink and chat. Little Emma scampered between everyones legs. She had an affinity for Daniel that was hard to understand. They didnt see each other very often because of bad sibling rtions, but the little girl had formed a bond with him. She used to cling to his legs and look at him with sweet eyes so that he would take her in his arms and lean on his shoulder. Many times she did not want to go back to her mother. C Your goddaughter is in love with you, Daniel, Laura told him. C She has good taste. Let her get used to good-looking men. C You say that because Daniel looks like you, Charles, Camined. C Sure, good genes C C Ethan is still on the same path An endless line of good-looking men runs in my family C C Stop drinking, Charles C C And the most beautiful women, my dear Like you C C This is yourst drink tonight, my dear C Beverly watched him. He was always distant or absent, sharing little with anyone except his children. All this year she had put her political ambitions behind her, the same ones that had driven her toe between him and his young wife. Her goal now was to take him to bed, she did not understand why he rejected her every time she approached him. He couldnt still be enraptured by this woman, could he? She bit her lip, reacting to the thoughts he was giving her. It wasnt for nothing that he was always considered the most eligible bachelor, it wasnt just hisst name and his money that mattered, it was all of him. From the incipient gray hair that began to creep through the ck hair, to the stiff and stern posture with which he stood. The three-piece suit, the immacte shoes. She rarely saw him in normal clothes, maybe on weekends, and even then he stood out. She understood perfectly why the young girl had fallen at his feet, despite his character. Ever since that time when he had manipted her like a rag doll by grabbing her hair, she had never stopped thinking about how Deanna, with her fragile figure and simple expression, had endured so much. She envied her, envied her terribly. Apparently, that was the kind of intimacy they shared, it wasnt her thing, but if she could at least have it, shed put up with it. Everyone was gone but her. She was still pacing, dying her retreat. The children had all gone to their rooms, and she crouched in the kitchen, pretending to clean up. There was no need, the staff always did that, but she insisted. Daniel ignored her as usual, to him she was just another piece of furniture in the house, and went to his hiding ce: the office. And Beverly went after him; she knocked and got no answer, she went in anyway. The room was almost dark, except for the floormp in the corner and the flickering of hisputer screen. C Whats wrong?- He asked without looking at her. She didnt answer him, instead she took courage and walked over to him. He only paid attention to her when he felt her figure standing next to him, he looked at her over his sses and she pushed his chair until she was standing between him and the desk. C Dont do that again, Beverly C He told her angrily. C Just let me help you a little You cant do anything CN?velDrama.Org owns this text. Daniel watched passively as she knelt between his legs and then unbuckled his belt and zipper. When he felt her hand reaching for him, he instinctively closed his eyes. How long had it been since he had felt her small, delicate hand touch him? He threw his head back a little and rxed. Beverly sensed him and didnt take too long to caress him. -Do it He ordered her, his voice already hoarse. And she did it. But he didnt feel the same. It didnt matter. What did it matter? One of his hands was still on the mouse and the other went to her head and moved between her legs. The rhythm wasnt right and he wasnt measuring to mark it for her. He could hear her muffled sounds and feel her hands clinging tighter and tighter to his thighs, but Daniel didnt stop or slow down. Beverlys tears were falling, but she wasnt going to stop now. All in all, she had managed to break one of his defenses, she would take it all the way. And it wasnt long before she felt her breath catch and the world fade away from him. He held her tighter in the final moments as hey limp on the couch, trying to regain his sanity. She tried topose herself, still kneeling, wiping her tears with her hands and the corner of her mouth. With a jerk, he pushed the chair further back and stood up, sitting down. He didnt even bother to look at her. C What are you doing? C she asked from below. C Im going to sleep, he said, closing the door behind him. My God, what a beast! He didnt even think about what she had just given him. She stood up angrily, he had left her there, on the floor, as if she was a thing. She got up and sat on the couch and then she saw it. Theputer screen returned a photograph thatpletely covered her: Deanna. Damn bastard! She mmed the screen shut. He had humiliated her, treating her like a slut, using her while he watched. She tried to cover her face with her hands to keep from crying with rage; she had waited for him as long as she could remember, watching him marry Emily, have children, and then despair over a nameless young girl. And now he was doing this to her! But he was crazy if he thought treating her like this would get her off his back. If she had to despise him until she finally broke him, she would. Her breath hitched in frustration. Unknowingly, she had begun to pay the price for her sins. The elegant, ssy, distinguished woman who excelled wherever she went was shrinking to give her ce to one who would lose her pride for a man. “OH, DON’T BE AFRAID, MY DEAR CHILD.” -What a beautiful drawing, little grasshopper. Every day you draw more beautiful pictures, will you be an artist? C Jonathan grinned from ear to ear as the boy showed her all his masterpieces. C You know, I have to rehearse a bit will you join me? We always talked about you being my practice partner one day, but to this day you still havent epted my proposal, hmmm? C Nothing excited him more than hearing her sing, she sent them every performance she gave and he looked forward to them so much. Theymunicated with music, they had always shared the tacticalnguage of emotions that notes andpositions provoke in the body. And when she sang to him alone, the little boy felt the connection that united them. -This aria is very beautiful, it belongs to an opera called The Magic Flute. I hope it goes well Deanna started to sing and Jonathan grabbed the desk with his small hands, when she called him he used Danielsputer in his office when his father was not there. Ethan had taught him what to do to receive her call. They each had their own time to talk to her, unless she called them outside of their arranged time, then the three of them would meet in Ethans room. But that afternoon Daniel was in the house, when he saw the calle in he left his office to look for the little boy and closed the door to leave him alone with her. He didnt want to see her, he didnt want to hear her. Beverlys annoyed face was obvious, but she didnt dare say anything to him anymore. Her voice crept in from behind the door and he could hear it from the living room. It drew him into his office like a ma, but he didnt go in.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. -Daniel, what are you doing? C Beverly asked him. He stood a few paces from the door, not daring toe any closer. -Daniel, for Gods sake, stop it! C The song ended and he turned to look at her with contempt. He had had enough, he was tired. She had semi-installed herself in his house just for the sake of it and little by little she had be a part of everyones routine, giving her opinion and disposing as if she were something else and she wasnt. C What did you think? Im getting better and better, but I cant stop practicing or Sacha will get angry I should try the second song, it is more difficult C Jonathan looked at her with big, big eyes. And suddenly, just because, he shouted it out loud: C Deanna! C Daniel heard it from behind the door, Beverly from the living room and Deanna jumped in her chair. C Jonathan! You spoke! Oh, my God! C C Deanna! C The child shouted again. Daniel ran in and Beverly ran after him. C Son! Son, you spoke! C he said excitedly. C Daddy! C He walked over to where the boy was sitting and took him in his arms, Deanna couldnt stopughing on the other side of the screen. C Deanna, Jonathan spoke! C In his excitement and joy, he didnt realize he was celebrating with her. C Thats wonderful! C she replied. C I cant believe it! Can you say that again, son? C C Dad C replied the little boy. C My goodness, little grasshopper, you have such a beautiful voice! C Deanna could hear Beverlys voice from behind her. C Daniel?! Whats wrong? C He turned to look at her, but this time with a smile. C Jonathan finally spoke! C C Oh, thats great! C But when he looked back at the screen, she was gone. Why stay? It was a time for family celebration and she was no longer a part of it. He lowered the child to the floor and bent down. C You dont know how happy I am, Jonathan. I can finally hear you again C C Dad, call Deanna He said pointing at theputer. Daniel was totally impressed, he heard it, but he still couldnt believe it. -Jonathan, dear, Deanna must be busy right now, Beverly told him as she came closer. C No, she sang for me. Call her back, Dad. One day he had stopped talkingpletely, he was very small but he could articte words and a few sentences and then suddenly nothing. Everyone assumed it was a result of the trauma of his mothers death and that he would eventually speak again. But he didnt; years passed and Jonathan never spoke again. By this time, Daniel was desperate, not knowing what to do. He had consulted every reputable specialist he could find, every therapist they rmended, he even had a well-known onee to town to see him. Nothing had worked and the little boy was affected by so many doctors and useless treatments. So he decided to leave things as they were, hoping that one day everything would be resolved. And he didnt just say single words, he formedplete sentences as if he had always done so, as if his silence had never existed. From one moment to the next, the boy broke his mutism simply because he wanted to. The first to hear him again were Ethan and Naomi. Suddenly, the house was filled with joy, and not for nothing. In the midst of so much sadness, Daniel had something to celebrate. And when Cami heard about it, she ran to see him; Charles, Susan, even Harry. The little boy justughed at so much attention and happiness; apparently, what he had done to speak again was reason enough for everyone to pay attention to him and congratte him. He felt like he was at a birthday party. C I hear that and I cant believe it C Susan said. C It seemed like he never stopped talking C C Its true, Harry! He does it so clearly Its unbelievable C C What happened, Grasshopper? C C Deanna asked me to be her singing partner. I want to sing with her C C Was that it? C Naomi asked. C Yes, that was it. C Wow! The power of music C said Charles. Cami looked at him as if he was going senile. But Charles always made those slyments and Daniel understood them perfectly. -Dad, take me to Deanna, she asked. Daniel didnt know what to say. C Deanna has to be somewhere else, Jonathan, thats why shes talking to you by video call. We cant go where she is, Ethan exined, wanting to help his father. C Thats right, she must be getting ready to sing at the theater again C Naomi told him. C Lets go to the theater C Jonathan didnt want to give in so easily. Daniel became more and more anxious. C We cant go either, because where she performs is out of the country. Thats why she sends us her videos, Jonathan. C But I want to sing with her C C Lets call her and sing together. What do you say? C Naomi proposed. C Yes! C No, no, no, no. Not now, we are family. Call herter, Cam said. Jonathans face changed. He was angry. Why talk when he couldnt do what he wanted most? He stared at her. C What? C asked his grandmother. C You dont love Deanna, the little boy used her. C Jonathan,e Charles called to him and the boy came closer, still angry. C I personally promise you that as soon as Deanna returns to the city, I will take you to her myself so that you can sing with her I am sure she will want to see me. He said thisst thing looking sideways at Daniel, a way of making him feel ufortable. He still couldnt understand how his eldest son could have been so stupid, and he didnt shy away from pointing it out whenever he could. He had the impunity of being able to express himself without anyone daring toin. C Thats all right C the boy replied. C Well, well What do you say we go out for dinner as a family to celebrate? My treat C DIE FLEDERMAUS (THE BAT) -Deanna, my love. I have some bad news. The theater where you were to perform in Paris has suffered a terrible fire. C Oh, my God! CConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . C A tragedy, but fortunately no one was hurt. Unfortunately, you wont be able to sing there until the theater is repaired and reopened. Shall we find another one? C C I dont know. What do you think? C C I really think we should wait, if you dont mind C C Yeah, I think thats best. I could use a longer break. C Perfect! Ill let you know as soon as I have any news C C Thank you, Sacha C She was looking forward to getting back on the boards, but also to staying with Philippa and her grandmother. Going from hotel to hotel and city to city for so long without a break made her miss home cooking and the warmth of home more than ever. Since Jonathan had started talking again, he hadnt stopped calling her every day, at any time, whenever he could get his little hands on Ethans or Danielsputer. It was as if the boy wanted to make up for all the years of silence, because he never stopped. Deanna marveled and asked him more and more questions to keep him talking. C The boy is stealing my time with you, Leonard told her as they ate lunch in his office. C You cant be jealous of a little boy C C What are you two talking about? C C Oh, my God! Hes a little boy C Leonard smiled. C Youre still attached to the Crusher children as if it were the first day C C I cant help it I dont want to C C What about the father? C C I dont know anything, I dont talk to him C She told him curtly. C But you would like to C Deanna didnt answer him and continued eating as if nothing had happened. Every time he saw her, he had a doubt in his mind: should he tell her what he knew? No, not yet. C What will you do until Paris is activated? C C Sleep and eat. C You know, Marcus is anxious for you to sing in his theater, I told him he should wait until you came back from the French tour, but C C But now Im free C And the ambassador saw you being born C C And Professor Marcus would stop hating you C C He doesnt hate me! C C Thats not what he told me thest time I saw him C C Hes spiteful But if you show up here, everyone will know that youre in town C C Yeah I cant hide forever C Marcus had flipped out when his friend told him that Prima Donna was more than willing to show up at his theater. He had informed them all that the season would open with Deanna in the role of Rosalinde from the Strauss II y. He had a lot to prepare. And because it was a small world, the news spread quickly until it reached the university campus and from there to the ears of Harry and Laura and, of course, Beverly. There was nothing she could do about it this time, she couldnt just throw the news in the trash like she had done with Naomis dress. But she got so desperate that she ended up arguing with the kids in front of everyone. C Deanna came to town! We can go see her, cant we, Dad? C Naomi asked excitedly. C Shell be at the theater in town, of course we can see her, Ethan said. C Take us, Dad, Jonathan asked. C To the theater? Opera is not for children, Beverly couldnt help herself. Daniel looked at her sideways, every day that passed she gave herself more rights and it was his fault for not taking her out of the house. On the one hand it was good for him and on the other hand, what he didnt want to admit, he was sharing this moment with her. Unable to resist the impulse, he hated himself a little more each time. C Of course we can go C Naomi replied. C Youll get bored C C Of course we wont! If we cant go to the theater, lets go to her house C the girl insisted. C Which house? Leonard Reeds? C C Enough Beverly! C Daniel warned her. C Whose house? C Ethan asked. C Her boyfriends C C Beverly! C His voice dropped an octave. C Deanna doesnt have a boyfriend! C Jonathan told her. C Of course she does, a pretty, nice youngdy like her doesnt get lonely C C Thats enough! C Daniel shouted at her. C Stop what? Youre not going to tell me that it bothers you that your ex-wife has a rtionship with someone else? C C Thats not true! C Jonathan was close to tears. C Youre giving yourself a lot of credit you dont have, Beverly, youd better shut up C C What dont I have, Susan? C C No, you dont Stop making a scene, youre upsetting Jonathan, whatever you have to say to Daniel, do it where they cant hear you C C I think youre wrong. C Am I? C C Dad, Ive wanted to ask you this for a long time, and now seems like the best time: Whats your rtionship with Beverly? C Ethan was just as tired as he was of her constant meddling in everything. If they were in a rtionship, it would be understandable, but if not, what was she doing around them all the time? C Rtionship? Work? C Work, Daniel?! C Beverly was furious. C Yes, work! This is stupid C Daniel replied ufortably to his childrens questions. Hed never been asked anything like that before, but Ethan was growing up and he couldnt avoid their questions like he used to. The boy was not hounding him with doubts or interrogations, he was simply entering adulthood and seeing things in a different light. C Thats incredible! How can you say that? C C Enough of this conversation! Susans right, well talk about this aloneter C He looked at her as if warning her. C Fine Fine Ill take you to the opera C Charles said, trying to ease the tension. C Of course not! C Cami eximed. C Of course I will, my dear C And he gave her a look like Daniels. The eldest of the Crushers had gone out to someone. C Thank you, Grandpa! C Naomi came over and kissed him on the cheek. C Aaah! Yes, yes my beautiful granddaughter C Beverly wasnt the only one unnerved by Deannas sudden appearance in town. Later that night, things gotplicated at Harrys house. C I cant believe Daniel still treats her like that, Laura told him indignantly. C Like what? Daniel is like that with everyone C C Of course not, Harry Youve got something C C Come on Laura! C C Its true, havent you figured it out yet? C C If I know Daniel, she must be the mistress C C Jesus Christ, Harry! How can you say that?! Beverly is the best choice for your brother C C Beverlys not the best choice for anybody. Shes getting more weird every day C Why are you attacking her? C C Why are you defending her? C C Its Deanna, isnt it? C C Whats Deanna got to do with it? Stop talking nonsense. C Ever since you found out shes back, you two have been walking around like idiots. You want to go see her? Thats it! C C What are you talking about? C C Its always the same with her! She wont stop disappearing C Laura, stop saying things like that. You brought up Deanna and I never mentioned her If Beverly is your friend now, Im sorry for what I said about her C C Its not that! You never understand! C And it was true, Harry didnt understand, what more could she want? They had a family, a life, a respectable position, financialfort, what more did Laura want from him? -I dont know what you want He said, thinking aloud. C I want you to touch me again! You havent done it since I got pregnant with Emma Do you think thats normal?! I know whats wrong with you! The same thing is happening to your brother! If its not her, dont touch anyone else! C Back to Lauras uncontroble crying, back to Harrys failed attempts to calm her down with sweet words. All the effort he put into making it work would fall apart one day, and the next it would be over. It was madness. But Laura was wrong about one thing: he didnt need Deanna to feel desire, Laura just wasnt the one to receive it. SOMEONE WILL COME C Grandpa promised to take us to see you at the theater Why didnt you tell us you were in town? C Im sorry, baby. I took a few days off to be with mom and grandma I didnt know if I should tell you the truth C Why not, Deanna? Is it because of Dad? C Ethan asked her C I dont want to cause any trouble C The only one causing trouble is Beverly! C Naomi told her angrily. C Come back, Deanna, so shell go away C The little boys innocence C I cant do that, grasshopper. Anyway, Naomi, its not right for you to say such things C But its true! She hangs around the house all the time. Ethan asked Dad if they were boyfriend and girlfriend and he said they werent. If theyre not, then I dont understand why shes always here, Deanna looked at Ethan. C Anyway, try to get along with her, okay? C I dont like her, the girl said. C When are youing? C Deanna changed the subject. C We dont know C How abouting to one of the rehearsals? The y doesnt open until next week But tomorrow well have a dress rehearsal with costumes C Yes, great! Ill call Grandpa and tell him After knowing that she was in town and arguing with Beverly again to remind her where she belonged, Daniel had realized that what he was doing with her was wrong. No matter how much Beverly insisted and offered to satisfy him, he just used her. He didnt understand why he did it, he had never been like that with any woman, it disgusted him what he had be. It would have been easier to hire someone, but he didnt often think about that, unless it was Deanna or her memory, it just happened. In fact, Deanna had opened the door to somethingpletely new for him: direct desire, free, without prejudice or ostentation. She gave herself to him because she loved him and expressed that feeling with her body, and there is no more dangerous addiction than the chemistry of two souls meeting and vibrating at the same level. And he had be addicted. As if she had dug deep inside him and found theva that had been buried and hidden to let it flow unhindered. This heat that burned him had made him ept Beverlys favor. And now things were out of control. He had to get it over with. The Ambassador glowed with the energy and bustle of rehearsal preparations. A dress rehearsal with costumes and decorations was a lot of work; every department had been working nonstop since early morning to get everything ready. Deanna was waiting under the stage, ready to take care of thest details, when Marcus approached her. C Theres a Crusher at the door with three kids who say you invited them C C I did! I forgot to tell you, Im sorry Can you let them in? C C Sure Nerves came over her, it had been so long since she had seen the children in person. Leonard was watching her from the upper seats, as always, curious and a little crouched. Suddenly, a childs voice called her name and the next thing she knew, he was running to her arms. C Deanna! Deanna! C Jonathan hugged her tightly and cried. C Dont cry youll make me cry too C C Deanna! C Next was Naomi and she also ran a little to give her a hug. C Baby doll! C C I missed you so much C the little girl told her with wet eyes. C Oh, for Gods sake! Dont cry too, I cant stand it C Ethan approached her walking, he had suppressed the urge to run like his siblings. But when he was in front of her, he didnt hesitate to embrace herpletely. Deanna did the same and finally the tears escaped her eyes. C You are so big -She told the boy between sobs. C I missed you C he replied without letting go. C Me too all three of you C I C I guess Ill get a hug too C Charles came up behind her, he had taken his time to arrive. -Of course And she embraced him tenderly, for that was what Charles inspired in her: tenderness. The former father-inw did not spare the strength of his arms either. C Ah, my dear Deanna! C he said to her. Leonard was still half-hidden upstairs, watching the scene. He sighed deeply. No matter how far or how long she went, the bond she had with these children would not be broken. They simply loved each other. It didnt surprise him that they felt that way about Deanna, how could they not love her, or that Deanna couldnt stop looking after those children. He sat back and sighed again. C Thanks for bringing them C C Not at all! It gave me an excuse to say hello to you C C How are you, Charles? C Well, well A bit old, but well C C Will you stay? Ill ask the boys to set you up C C Oh, no! I just came to drop them off. Im saving myself for opening night, I dont want to spoil the surprise C C Are you sure about that? C C Yes, dont worry. They promised me theyd behave themselves and let me know when they want me to pick them up C C Thats fine. C Thank you, Grandpa! C said the little boy. It was like entering a magical world, full of lights and music. The three stayed on the edge of their seats, watching absolutely everything. Only they upied the seats behind the orchestra pit, as if it were a private and exclusive performance. When the rehearsal was finally over, Deanna came down to get them. C Would you like something to eat? In my dressing room we can eat and drink whatever we want And since its a littlete, how about Cheeseburgers! Im starving C Yes! C Jonathan eximed enthusiastically. C Great! Will you tell your grandpa, Ethan? Tell him if it getste, I can take you out C Leonard got up and walked out. For some reason, he felt his time with her was running out. Deanna had taken off her clothes and put on her street clothes. They enjoyed dinner together, amidst props, makeup, lights and mirrors. -Well, its gettingte and you have ss tomorrow Ill drive you back C C No need, Dad sent me a message that hesing to pick us up C Ethan told her. C Your father? C Yes, he said, Grandpa must be in bed by now C C But I can drive you C C Hes on his way C Oh, for heavens sake! What would it feel like to see him again? She had to see him, she couldnt just leave the children at the door for him to pick them up. She warned the staff that he wasing and to let him in. Her palms were sweating and her heart was pounding. They waited for him in the pews. Naomi was the first to see him enter. -Hi, Dad. Oh, my goodness! -Hi, honey. His voice. -Daddy, we had cheeseburgers, the little boy informed him. She had to get up. Deanna was going to drive us home- Ethan told him. Her legs were shaking. -Hi Deanna. She finally got up and turned around. -Hi Daniel. Why did he look so good? Please! C How are you? He asked without taking his eyes off her. C Im fine and you? CContent held by N?velDrama.Org. She could smell his perfume wood and sandalwood. -Thank you for taking care of them. Leave at once. -Its nothing, I missed her. He just looked at her, staring deep into her eyes. Those expressive eyes full of silent words. And Deannas pulse started to race. She felt as if her legs would give out at any moment. Thest time she had seen him, she had simply left him, without looking back. Just to see him standing there, with that intensity and that characteristically imposing look, made her insides explode like thousands of firecrackers all at once. C Wed better go C He said to his children. C We wille back C Naomi announced. C Sure whenever you want C C Bye, Deanna C And they left. As soon as they passed the door, she copsed on the chair. She still loved him madly. O MIO BABBINO CARO It was more than obvious to Leonard that Deanna would remain in the lives of these three children forever. She would have to deal with Daniel, even if she avoided him as much as possible, she would have to deal with all of them. Her life was on stage, up there she was a shining star, giving all her talent for the pure love of music, but her heart was still beating for that idiot and his children. He was in his office that morning, the premiere of the y would be in two days, and everyone, absolutely everyone, the most respected members would be there. From the mayor, the chief of police, several powerful businessmen, thedies of the hour; the whole money zoo. Everyone who thought Deanna was his mistress. And, of course, the three Crusher children. Certainly not Cami, nor Harry and Laura, but Charles and Susan would be there for sure. Daniel would have to have his blood frozen to show up at the presentation of his ex-wife who had left him for another man. But if he dared to show his face, he wouldnt go alone. Of course not, the bitch would be hanging on his arm. And Deanna would have to see her. He thought about it for a few moments and called his assistant. C Find out where Beverly is right now, call her and tell her I need to meet with her. C Thewyer? C C Yes. If she refuses, argue that its urgent, that it concerns her and has to do with Crusher Shelle running C C Well It was time to confirm first hand that his inquiries had been answered. The few minutes he had seen her again were enough for him to not be able to get her out of his mind. She was so beautiful as always. More beautiful. All full of energy, the same energy that had blown him away when he first met her in Harrys apartment. She hadnt given him a single smile, but he didnt need to, it was etched in his mind. Hed had to take a lot of deep breaths to find the courage to walk into that theater and not fall apart again. He had glued the pieces together with concrete, but as soon as he had set foot in front of the Ambassadors door, all that concrete had broken. He was in love with her. He could deny it, make excuses, look away, be angry and furious, resigned, tormented, whatever; he was in love with her. Nothing would stop that feeling or erase it from his heart, even if she was on the other side of the world, even if she looked at him coldly or barely spoke to him. Fuck! He loved her desperately, she drove him crazy. And hed had her all to himself just to ruin it. She had loved him with the same need and he had wasted it. How stupid could a man feel after more than a year and a half? Very stupid. He had even dreamed of having children with Deanna. Now all those dreams were shared with Leonard, who had apparently settled down for her. He had stopped talking and whispering about his love affairs and was following her around, it was obvious that the guy was up to his neck. And who wouldnt be? He himself felt like drowning. He thought about it and thought about it a thousand times: to go and see her sing. They would talk, they wouldugh about the betrayed and abandoned husband, but he didnt care. He wanted to see her, he had to. Even if it was just for one night and it would make him the talk of the town for weeks, he had to see her. He couldnt just introduce himself to her, he had no excuse for that. He would have to put up with seeing her with Reed, even if it tore at his insides. -This woman sent tickets for everyone, she has no shame. What does she mean, well be theughingstock of the whole world? Its outrageous! C C Well, Im going, Mom C Susan replied. C So am I C How can you do this, Charles? Susan, you really are terrible! C Why not? Just because your son behaved like an idiot doesnt mean I should take the me for him The little I saw when I took the kids there was anticipating a great night at the opera and Im not going to miss it C C Im sorry, Mom, but I wont stop going either C C Good heavens! You know theyre going to talk about this ad nauseam? She humiliated your brother with that disgusting guy and youll still be in the front row! C C He humiliated her first with Beverly Deanna has every right to move on with her life. C Its true, dear. Stop worrying about gossip and rumors; it is not the youngdys fault that our son is an idiot C C Charles! C C Well, its true I wouldnt have made such a rude mistake with a woman like her Oh, dont look at me like that! I didnt make it with you either, you were always the love of my life C C Ill end up putting you in an old peoples home C Cam told him a little ashamed. C Of course not, you love me C C Well, I wont go, even if Im crazy Harry and Laura wont go either C C Harry couldnt show his face no matter how much he wanted to, Deanna wouldnt forgive him and I doubted Laura would I cant believe what they did to her C C Laura was desperate and rightly so, Susan C C I know, but anyway it was no way to tell her anything After the way she helped them C Daniel wont dare set foot in that ce, Im sure C Charles and Susan exchanged a look. He could pretend all he wanted, but his own instincts would tell him that he was attracted to Deanna. They just hoped that seeing her with Leonard wouldnt cause a scene. C What should we wear to the theater? C Naomi asked her. -Whatever you want, baby -They dont use etiquette so much anymore C C No! We cant go as we please. Ive seen thedies in beautiful dresses and the men in suits You have to wear a suit, Ethan C C Oh, no! C Wear whatever you want, Ethan C C Come on, Deanna! Its our first time at the opera . C Naomi told her a little disappointed. She loved clothes, fashion, pretty things. She wanted to take the opportunity to dress like the elegant and sophisticateddies she saw in magazines. -All right How about this? Tomorrow Ill rest before the premiere. Why dont the four of us go shopping together? CConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . C Yes! C Naomi went crazy. C But first you have to ask your dads permission C C Deanna! C C Yes, baby If he gives you permission, Ill pick you up early, well go shopping and we can have a nice pizza C Naomi ran to talk to Daniel as soon as she heard hime back from work. She made sweet eyes at him, smiled tenderly and he said yes. She was still a child and she was already manipting him the way she wanted, a terrifying adolescence awaited the father. Inwardly, it was another chance for him to see her, if only for a few moments. She would go to the childrens house. When Beverly found out that she had decided to keep her opinion to herself, things with Daniel had be tense since her return. But she wouldnt leave him alone with Deanna for two seconds. She was sure she was doing it on purpose, showing up at his house like this just to get his attention and get him involved in her machinations again. She would wait for her, and when she took the children, she would go and see what it was that Leonard wanted so badly. Since Daniel and Deanna had divorced and he had managed to get his hands on the young girl, they had nevermunicated again. It was likely that returning to the city caused him the same anxiety as it did her, and he wanted to do something to prevent them from seeing each other again. Leonard, however, had other things on his mind. UNA MACCHIA è QUI TUTTORA Naomi paced anxiously from the door to the window. Ethan was sitting with Jonathan and they were starting to get dizzy just looking at her. Daniel pretended to read some papers and looked nervously over his sses at the girl. Beverly, for her part, had stood on the stairs with her arms crossed and a look of displeasure on her face.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. -Naomi, stop it for Gods sake Ethan told her. C When is sheing? C -Why are you so worried? Its just a dress -You dont understand anything- Ethan rolled his eyes. This whole shopping thing did not excite him at all, he just wanted to go out with Deanna and spend the day together. The little boy just watched here and go, following her with his eyes, but inside he was even more hopeful than she was. C Here shees! C the little girl said excitedly. Going shopping was quite an experience for her, she loved it. Susan used to take her with her from time to time, but this was the first time she was going with Deanna, and with all she had seen on her travels, she was sure to give her the best rmendation. She opened the door and walked out without waiting for her brothers. But they followed her. Deanna stepped out of a ck car, wearing an off-the-shoulder green dress, her hair loose, the huge smile that grew even bigger when she saw theming. C Deanna! C C Hello little gentleman C Daniel appeared in the doorway and her smile faded. Not because she didnt want to smile at him, she wanted to smile at him, but because the sight of him made her stomach tingle. The best thing was to leave right away. -Hello, he said, the intensity of his eyes making her stagger a little. C Daniel C She replied as best she could. C Where are we going? C C A dressmaker friend of mine rmended a wonderful ce for you to pick out an elegant dress. C Great! C C I gave them a credit card C Daniel added. C No need for that. Once it would have been impossible for her, but now she could indulge herself as much as she wanted. She made a lot of money, and Leonard made sure to take as much of it as possible. Beverly appeared behind Daniel and practically clung to him. -Hello Deanna C At the sight of her, Deannas heart slowedpletely. C Hi Beverly Shall we? C She said to the children. C See you, Dad, Ethan greeted him. -Behave yourselves. Deanna wanted to run, so she hurried in with the kids and off they went. -One of Leonards cars Beverly told him mockingly. Daniel didnt answer. Of course it was one of Leonards cars, he already knew that, it was clear to him. C How about taking your kids with the boyfriend? C He didnt get an answer, he just ignored her. He didnt want to hear it, he had seen Deanna and wished that feeling wouldst all day. He turned and went into the house. C Daniel! Dont you dare ignore me again, what I say is serious C C What youre saying is bullshit. -Shes dressing your children with her lovers money C He exploded. C Ive had enough of you, Beverly! What do you care? They are my children and I decide what they can do and with whom, is that clear? C His voice sounded so harsh that she remained silent. Everything hung in the bnce now, and if she pulled too hard, it would break. Because of that woman! For that woman she would lose what little she had achieved. But she wasnt going to back down, especially not now that she was so close. More than ever, she had to stand her ground and stay alert. Shopping was not a hobby for Deanna, but at least she would spend time with them and they could have some fun. But Naomi was proving to be moreplicated than expected. In less than 30 minutes she had tried on an incredible variety of dresses and didnt like any of them. This was going to take longer than she thought. C Im bored already, Ethan told her in disgust. -Believe me, so am I. C What is it with womens clothing? C C Dont look at me Deanna told him and the boy smiled. The choice of his wardrobe was a thousand times easier; a good ck suit that suited him perfectly with his physique. He looked so much like his father dressed like that Instinctively, the boy had chosen a three-piece suit. Of course! How could he not? -You look very handsome, she said. C Do you think so? C C Yes, you look just like Daddy! C Naomi told him. Ethans face lit up for a moment. His father was his role model and to be told he looked like him was ttering. He had his posture, the shape of his back, sometimes even the stern expression; but he was still a 16-year-old boy. Deanna watched him and realized that he was on his way to bing a man. When had he ever grown up like this? Her heart squeezed a little. She was no more than 10 years older than him and yet she saw him as a boy, a gentleman despite his youth, loving and considerate. The girl heid his eyes on would be very lucky. For Jonathan it was even easier: a little suit with suspenders and a red bow tie over a white shirt. A real cutie! He was so tender, the little guy, always with the bright eyes and soft caresses for her. The outbursts of pure love that would make him hug her so tight and make his cheeks pink. And Deanna would melt all over. C Can we go eat now? Im starving C Deanna said with an exaggerated grimace on her face. C Pizza! C Jonathan eximed. C Yes, please! Lets go C Beverly entered Leonards house with some caution. The house looked abandoned, lifeless, if it werent for the staff hanging around. Leonard greeted her in the living room. C Ah, my dear Beverly! Come in. How have you been? Would you like a drink? C C No, Leonard. I didnte here to visit you. I came because your people told me you had important business to discuss with me about Daniel C C Of course, of course! But please, sit down C And she did. Leonard took his time. C Well? C she asked annoyed. C Ah, yes! My dear, I have called you because of something very important You see, as you know, I have ears and eyes everywhere, and some time ago I received some very interesting news that I would like to share with you C C What news? C C As you might have noticed, this is all about Deanna, Im not interested in your Daniel. But I cant help it, youll understand I have to take care of her Anyway, imagine I got your little video with the dirty y you and that asshole did You dont know how surprised I was when I saw it! Especially because this version wasplete C C What are you talking about? C C You know You didnt do anything more than a little circus Crusher ran away! Who knew? We all thought you were having a nice little romp in his office, and it turns out he left you alone and ran away? C C What do you want, Leonard, with all this? It suited you, didnt it? You did quite well Now the youngdy is at your feet C she told him nervously. How had he put his hands on her? C Yes, but things have changed a bit since then What I want to know now is who sent her the edited copy Was it you? C C I dont see the point of talking about it now C C All the sense in the world to me answer me C -I dont have to. But just so you know, it wasnt me, and Daniel knows that C Thats obvious, otherwise he wouldnt let you within 100 meters of him So tell me, who was it? C C Harry Crusher C C That fool? C C Youre not the only one who loves Deanna, you know that C Wow! But Harry couldnt do something like that, you know? No he didnt C Of course he did, his credentials were in the camera logs, no one else could have essed them C Leonard looked at her. She was deliberately withholding information. Why? He decided to tighten the screw a little. -I dont know why youre holding back, Beverly As I told you, I have eyes everywhere Tell me the truth C What are you talking about? This is what happened C Leonard lost his patience. -Look, baby, lets make a deal: You tell me what I want to know and I wont tell Daniel about our alliance and all the roadblocks youve been putting in his way with my help What do you say? C C Ha! You cant threaten me with that, youll fall too C C Do you think Im afraid of that coward? As you said, I have the princess at my feet, I wont lose anything. On the other hand, youre going to lose everything. Can you imagine Crushers reaction when she finds out that you deliberately rmended the Ambassador so that I could see her? Puufff! And Ill be sitting in the front row with my beautiful Deanna holding my hand to see it C LA DONNA E MOBILE She felt cornered. Why was he suddenly threatening her like that? Everything they had done, they had done for the same purpose. What had changed? But Leonard was right: if he revealed to Daniel how things had happened, she would lose him for good. C Why are you doing this now? C C Because I need to know what happened in detail Everything and youre going to tell me, baby Remember that youre ying more than that asshole, think about your career, about your ambitions C C Youre a bastard C C I know, I know You just have to tell me what I want and you can go quietly. I have my reasons and Im not going to make them clear to you Youll understand C C Everything you do you do with a hidden intention, Leonard! C C Dont worry about that and start talking Weve got all afternoon CN?velDrama.Org content rights. Beverly ended up telling him everything, absolutely everything. For one of the most sessful and recognizedwyers, she had sung as if she were in the dock. Definitely, she was no longer the same woman who aspired to a political position, who shone in the courts, who was consulted byrgepanies. This one, in front of him, confessing her own sins and those of others, was a mere rag doll. When she left, Reed was undaunted, unbelievable! Who would have thought it? The next day would be the premiere and he had to think carefully about what he was going to do with everything he now knew. Before settling into his chair he had prepared himself a ss of wine, the night would be a long one. He went over every detail, remembered every scene in his head. He put everything together and stayed up well into the wee hours of the morning pondering. The decision was his and it would change the course of things drastically, he could not take it lightly. But when he bnced the situation he did so with only one thing in mind: Deannas happiness. The young girl had made enormous changes in his life from day one. He was destined to find her to allow him to live normally again; it was a prize he did not deserve and yet he got it, but not in the way he had thought. No, this was a hell of a lot better, a thousand times better. He had a daughter to be proud of; one who didnt judge him despite all the evidence against him, who forgave him and had opened her heart to this monster. She had kept him by her side even though she knew he had broken Philippas heart. He was sure that to some extent that had been because, at some point, Deanna had felt sorry for his loneliness. But he didnt even deserve that and she epted it anyway. It must have taken a lot of courage for Deanna to face the truth about who her father was just when her whole world hade crashing down. He thought back to Beverly and what she had be. He smiled a little. Life is not about good guys and bad guys, debts and karmas; its about actions and consequences. Every action has a consequence; sometimes you see it right away, sometimes in dribs and drabs; but it alwayses. He had paid the consequences of his cowardice with a miserable, meaningless and absurd life; gued by low instincts that always left him empty. And one day Deanna arrives to put him out of his misery, to dere that he had already paid the weight of his actions, that from now on he had the opportunity to feel alive again. She had picked him up like a puppy from the streets, she taught him to love and smile, she had filled his days again with music like when he was a little boy. And she asked for nothing in return. Leonard mmed his hand on the desk determined You can all go to hell! Lets make a mess! he said to the air. He had made his decision. He looked out the window and realized it was getting light so he stood up, went to take a bath, shave and get ready for the day. A day that would, or would not, mark a turning point in his daughters life. Deanna was in the small apartment eating breakfast when the doorbell rang. C What are you doing here so early? C Baby We have things to talk about before tonights show C C Did you talk to Sacha? Because I sent him an emailst night and hes not responding C C No, no Its not about work C Do you have ns for today? C C No, just staying at home before going to the theater C C Well C Whats the matter? Youre very mysterious C Come, sit down C Deanna settled down next to him on the yellow sofa. She looked at him puzzled, he rarely looked so serious. His appearance gave the impression that he was on his way to a very important meeting, he was impable. -So She told him a little impatiently. C First I have to show you something you wont like You didnt like it the first time you saw him. He pulled out a tablet from his briefcase and turned it on. C Do you remember the video of your ex-husband? The one thatunched him to stardom in adult movies? C What are you talking about? Yeah, I dont want to, but I remember C C Well Im gonna show it to you again C C What?! I dont want to see it! Where did you get it from? C C It doesnt matter, you need to see it again C C Are you crazy? What is all this? C C Dont be defensive, I want you to know the truth C C I already know the truth! Im not going to look at it C Deanna stood up, she was angry. What the hell? Was Leonard going back to his old self? She walked to the kitchen, but her father didnt move. C Im not going to look at it! Why are you doing this? You know it hurts me C C And thats why Im doing it, because it hurts you. And it hurts because you still love that stupid Crusher, otherwise it wouldnt bother you. Come on, baby Dont try to fool me, I know very well that youre still in love with him You can deny it to yourself and to the others, you can even make him believe it, but I see you every day I saw you crying more times than you can imagine, Ive heard you behind the door of the hotels mentioning him And, honestly, I dont know how much you see him C Her eyes filled with tears, it was true. But she didnt answer him, she just crossed her arms over her chest and stood there. All the feelings she was desperately trying to bury had resurfaced when she saw him again after so long. It hurt to see him, it hurt to know he was with another woman, it hurt, Daniel hurt. And now Leonard wanted to stir that wound and make it bleed again. -I had a very interesting conversation with Beverly yesterday Too interesting, I have to say. Im going to tell you a lot of things and some of them are going to make you end up hating me, but I cant help it First I need you to watch the video again, but in full Come C Deanna hesitated, she didnt want to move, she already knew that video, it was engraved in her heart. Leonard was looking at her, waiting for her. It was her prerogative, if she didnt want to see it he wouldnt tell her anything and let things take their course. But if she did, it meant she still had Daniel with her. She bit her lip, her mind was telling her to stay exactly where she was, but her heart was screaming until it was deafening her. Finally she walked slowly and sat down. Leonard handed her the tablet and the video began to y. The same footage and the same emotions as the first time she had watched it. He just watched her. Suddenly, the tears she was holding back so tightly began toe out and Leonard had his confirmation. But from one moment to the next Deanna opened her eyes wide in surprise. There was one more minute she hadnt seen. Daniel was almost running out of the room, nothing had happened. Beverly had been left alone in the office, she looked angry and then she was leaving. C See, he didnt sleep with her He did grope her and kiss her and all that, but thats all Deanna looked at him. C Anyway, he was about to C C Yeah, but he didnt. I know, that doesnt justify it, but knowing that piece of ice its very likely that guilt has been killing him all this time. He didnt dare to tell you out of fear Men are like that, dont you want to understand Whether you forgive him or not, thats up to you. But now Im going to tell you the rest and youll know what to do C NESSUN DORMA Friends are supposed to be unconditional beings that life puts in the way of people to share the sorrows and joys. They are there to help us lift our spirits when we are at our worst or to apany us in some adventure, they are the ear where we unload our dreams and hopes, knowing that they will tell us the truth no matter how painful it may be. Some even go beyond the category of friendship and be family: the family of choice. Deanna had always been like that: the reliable friend who could listen to youte into the night and then hug you to hold you. She wouldnt hesitate to apany you to the ends of the earth to find the cauldron of hour coins, even though she knew it didnt exist. She would marry your brother to help you raise a happy family and would give up many important things just to consider you even more indispensable. And she would never, ever let you down. C Thats stupid What youre saying is stupid. Beverly made a fool of you CExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. C Im sorry, Deanna C No, of course not Dont lie C C Baby, Im not gonna lie to you. Im telling you the truth so you can go on with your life the way it was before you met those people C C Lauras not like that! Shes shes not like that C Deanna stood up as if thrown off by a spring, as if something heavy had hit her back and now it was in the pit of her stomach. She fidgeted, her hands trembling. Leonard approached her. C Deanna Babe C C I dont believe you! C C Shes been behind all this from the beginning. She was the one who suggested to Harry that you marry Daniel, shed realized that fool was already in love with you. Beverly talked like a parrot, they became friends you know? She told him every single detail Dont cry C C But Laura asked me, she begged me to leave, to leave him C C Yes, because she realized that the remedy she had proposed was worse than the disease itself. If you stayed with Daniel, the husband would still be after you Deanna, since she got pregnant Harry has not touched her, in any way C C She got pregnant to marry him, she told me so C C That was the first step she took, but it wasnt going to be enough, she had to get you out of cirction. What better than the brother? She thought he wouldnt dare to do anything for fear of Daniel And when you started to love each other, for her it was as if she won the lottery She put the idea in Harrys head so he couldnt do anything else C Deanna couldnt believe it, didnt want to believe it. C The picture that circted in thes, where you were walking with your brother-inw, it was also her You told me yourself how Cam exploded and told you everything because of that. She has been all this time controlling Harrys movements, controlling yours. She even tricked that bitch into ying dead until she started to show her true colors. Shes the one who told Beverly to ask me about the Ambassador because she knew I was sponsoring him. C C You had a lot to do with all this Oh, my God! C C Yes and Im sorry, at that time I thought differently When Beverly came to see me in my office to propose a crossover of information I didnt hesitate, we both had an interest to achieve What I didnt know at the time was that Laura Crusher was who really pulled the strings C C But you knew that nothing had happened with Beverly, that Daniel hadnt slept with her C C I only had a few things, but not the video. When you were going to sign the divorce I had him investigated Him and his family C C Why?! C C Because I wanted to find some shit to ruin him C C How can you be like that?! C C I dont know Habit I guess. At that time I didnt think anything of it, it didnt seem strange to me. Laura often went to pick up her husband at thepany despite her advanced pregnancy But sometimes she went to Beverlys office before, it didnt surprise me either Then they sent you the recording and they said that Harry was the one who essed the copy The one who essed the copy was Laura, Deanna, using her husbands credential The asshole kept it in a safety box in his office. I didnt notice it until I went back to review the reports I had been given C C I dont understand a word youre saying. Laura came down for the video? C C Yes, using Harrys credentials. Beverly told her what had happened with Daniel and she knew about the cameras in his office. It was more material to get what she wanted. She used the husbands credential because it was the only way, but also to deepen the rift between the brothers. If that didnt work for her either, she would at least make sure they couldnt even see each other Then Harry wouldnt be able to see you either. They nned to leave town, but Laura didnt want that; she wanted you to go. She left the copy with Beverly, for fear that Harry might find it and when she made up her mind she edited it, because obviously thest part didnt work for her She was at Daniels house when she sent it to you, remember? C C That day we were going to have a dinner party Family C C Shes been manipting everyone from the beginning, she started with Harry, Cami, then Beverly, even me she moved me around without me knowing and Im sure if the video didnt work either she wasnt going to stop until she got you out of the way If Beverlys a bitch, shes a real vixen C C You tell me all this now I swear I cant take it anymore C C Im not lying to you, Deanna I know Im putting myself on the line too, but believe me Im doing it for you You love him and he loves you, baby Hes a jerk, but he loves you Ive got something else to tell you C C For Gods sake! C By now Deanna was going into a state of rage, just like when she left Daniel that day. Her head hurt, her heart ached, and the recounting of everything that had happened was exploding inside her. C Yeah Well He hadnt slept with her ever, not even during all this time, but C C What? C C I dont know how to say it Shes been doing things to him with God! C C Say it! C C The mouth Shit! C Leonards pervert was embarrassed to have to say it. C Oh, please Why are you telling me that? C C Yeah Im sorry I dont know how to put it any other way, I just wanted to assure you that its not true that theyre together, no matter how much Beverly wants to and tries to C In truth, even he didnt know why he had told her. For Leonard it was perhaps a way to give Deanna confidence. He needed therapy, lots of therapy. Deanna looked at him incredulously, as if nothing made sense. C Youre out of your mind C C Yes, I know I am! Listen to the things I say to my daughter C C Youre all nuts! You, Harry, Laura! Fuck! C And there it was, the part shed inherited from Leonard. -Baby C No, baby nothing! Dont you dare tell me anymore! You were involved in everything! C She said almost shouting. C Yes C And now what am I supposed to do with you?! Tell me! C C That only you know But I dont regret it, even if I earn your hatred again- C Leave me alone I want to be alone I cant stand it anymore! C Leonard knew this would happen, he was resigned to see it. He just took his things and went out. But when he closed the door, strangely, he felt a huge relief. A gigantic weight had been lifted off his shoulders by telling Deanna everything. He had given her the choice. Now he had nothing left to do but wait for that nights premiere. THE BAT’S REVENGE She was turned into a volcano, she could feel theva running through her body, incandescent, leaving bubbles in its wake. Everything Leonard had said to her she had processed into anger, into rage, into the desire to scream. But her throat was tight; they had grown tired of taunting her, of using her, of lying to her, of ying her for a fool. How had she not noticed, how had she not seen the artificial smiles, the deliberate words, the sidelong nces? She lied to his face from the day she met her for fear that a man would leave her? And not only that, she used her like a puppet crying inconsbly, begging her; she had brought her closer to Daniel and then ripped him out of her hands. Laura, the shy and innocent, eternally in love with her sweet Harry. With her soft movements and velvet words; all her thanks had been false. Thank you, Deanna Thank you? Thank you for not noticing, for letting yourself be fooled so easily? She had rushed with her to the hospital when Emma was born, hadnt she Was her concern not for the child but for losing what tied her to Harry? She had dressed her up and taught her a few rules of etiquette as if she were a doll, preparing her to give her to Daniel; for him toy eyes on her and take her away from Harry. Shed chosen the dresses on purpose so that she would show like a piece of meat Did it all fake? The excitement on her face when shed sung to them at the wedding? Friendship? Friendship my ass! And the other one, the beautiful, professional, elegant woman who looked a little like Emily in the distinguished bearing; who spoke with propriety and carried herself as if the world belonged to her was she getting down on her knees for a little attention? And he was epting her?! The same one who had been after Daniel for years, losing what little dignity she had left, for what? To marry a man who would never love her and to be able to carry herst name as if it were a master key that would open all the doors. Distinguished? Distinguished my ass! No, she wasnt angry. She was enraged. Youre dumb, Deanna, youre the Diva! Youre not the supporting character. There are two things in life that drive a person to act like they never would have acted before: love and anger. And she had plenty of both. And she would give them exactly what they didnt want for the world: herself. And to add to the whole mess, Leonard had actively acted out as well. Her father. The neat man with the tainted soul who stood by her side when shed lost everything she loved. How could he tell her that about Daniel and Beverly, for Gods sake! He had to be crazy, he was definitely crazy. And yet hed had the courage to go and tell her what he knew, taking the chance that Deanna wouldnt forgive him this time. What was she supposed to do with him? No, he wasnt crazy, he waspletely insane. He had pursued her, sought her out, sent her flowers, invitations and tried to corner her at the theater by visiting her every day she rehearsed with Marcus. And overnight he had be an attentive, caring father, who had taken her out of his cloistered hotel room to tread the boards in Rome itself. I have to kill him! And yet Philippa had told her in thosete-night chats, You have so much of him; not just the rebellious spirit and the overbearing attitude; youre just as rude and we dont teach you that here Rudeness was inherited? She herself had noticed that she shared many simrities with him. Even Marcus had noticed it, When you get angry you stand just like him, with your arms crossed and that grimace on your mouth its like watching Leonard in a wig! And Daniel? She had left him because of what supposedly happened with Beverly in the office; but it hadnt happened it almost hadnt happened. But he still kissed her and touched her! As much as Leonard had assured him that she had taken advantage of his weakness to get close to him that day, that didnt take away from the fact that hed caved in and with what little hed done it! Apparently she didnt need much now to let him do it either God, Leonard! Deanna looked at herself from head to toe in the mirror hanging by the door. Her hair was matted, her face red with anger or sadness, her old sweater was too big, she was barefoot; in a few hours she would have her hair, make-up and wardrobe all done up and ready to go on stage. She ran her hands over her face, as if doing so might change her expression. She took a deep breath and her shoulders ckened; the anger made her body drainpletely, but she could still feel it in the middle of her chest squeezing her skin. In her mind there were only two possibilities: she would show up that night, end the season and go back to Paris leaving everything behind forever or she would show up that night and then make a bigger mess to get back what she loved the most. The truth was that she was tired of running away, hiding and pretending things she didnt feel. He had looked at her with intensity and she felt those expressive eyes boring into her soul; she felt the incessant tingling in her belly that had always provoked her, she had felt the same as if they had never been separated. You love him and he loves you, baby Hes stupid, but he loves you. Yeah, I know hes acting like a caveman, but hes losing his soul without you, Deanna. Did he still love her, God how much she wanted him to! Because she still did, so much that it hurt. What if he didnt? What if her moving away, her supposed rtionship with Leonard and Beverlys attempts had killed the feeling? What would she do? All that anger she was feeling cleared a little and gave way to insecurity, to doubt, to the internal trembling caused by nerves. That sporadic chill of fear ran down her back. She hadnt thought about it in the time she had been away, hadnt thought about the possibility that he no longer loved her. It wasnt a matter of ego or that she thought she was unforgettable; shed just been focused on her own anger and pain. She had been busy trying to forget him and had never asked herself that question. But if Deanna had anything about her father it was his impulse tosh out, a driving force that had always driven her to face difficulties head on; to argue, to stand up, to not give in or bow her head. Once she had taken a gamble before Daniel to tell him that she wanted to be by his side and now, just like that time, full of fear and doubts, she would do the same. Thats what courage is all about, isnt it: taking risks in spite of fear and uncertainty, and holding the reins tightly even with trembling hands. The mirror gave her back a determined look: she would take another gamble. The remainder of the morning and part of the afternoon was spent preparing for the premiere: Die fledermaus (The Bat), a light,ic operetta; a different kind of season opener. It used to open with much pomp with some of the more reserved and tragic ssics, but Marcus could not shake off his obsession with theposer and had thought that as it was Deannas first time on the Ambassador stage exploiting her voice alone would not be enough. Her vibrant, upbeat energy was just right for the Rosalinde he had always imagined.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The theater began to vibrate once again, readying itself as if it had a life of its own. That night he would not only have on his stage the work of Strauss Jr. but that of Deanna herself; his lights had to shine brighter than ever, his acoustics had to be the widest and most perfect and the Ambassador knew it. LOVE IS A REBELLIOUS BIRD Daniel was also preparing himself, but in a very different way. For him that night would be hard and difficult; hard because he would have to endure seeing her with Leonard and difficult because he would have to hold back the urge to hug her. He didnt know how much he would tolerate and he was trying to psych himself up to restrain his urges. Since he had met her everything had been a whirlwind of madness for him, she had turned his life upside down making him fall in love with her like a child. The cold man, hidden in his sadness, imposing and hard had long since disappeared. Only the facade remained, the inside had crumbled. He had only needed to see her again for everything to shake him; because for Daniel she was a violent gust that turned him upside down with nothing more than her presence. But how could he do that if the same power that had knocked him into her orbit also knocked him down? Cam had almost had a heart attack when Beverly, in desperation, asked for one of the tickets and told her that Daniel would attend. What was he thinking? Wasnt it enough that her grandchildren, her husband and her daughter would be in the front row to see her? He would make a fool of himself! What a circus! C Daniel is in love, Mom. Nothing you do or say will change that; nothing Beverly says or does will either. You should understand that by now and leave him alone C C Dont you understand what this means?! C C It means, my beautiful Cami, that he wants to see her because he needs her, thats all it means C C Charles! Your son is going to make a fool of himself! Everyone will see how he grovels for a woman who left him for Leonard Reed of all possible men! Because that guy will be thereughing in his face! My God! C C Youve always had a tendency to make a fuss about things no one cares about, my dear. What you should be worried about is that Daniel doesnt end up with a broken heart And Im sure that will happen C Charles shook his head, resigned. C He must be desperate to go to the theater like that Desperate to see her even with Reed in the ce It breaks my heart C Susan also knew that Daniel would be on edge. C I cant believe it! My sons gone mad! That womans driven him mad! C C Thats true, Cam, he is crazy But what man doesnt lose a couple of screws when he falls in love? Ive left a lot of them behind for you C C This is no time for yourments, Charles! C C Now, now, my dear One day you may realize that your sons happiness doesnt depend onments or gossip, it has nothing to do with his social position, if such a thing exists, nor with the right woman, it only depends on his heart and the courage to face disappointments It depends on Deanna C C For Gods sake! C C I, for one, will go to the opera on the arm of one of the most beautiful women in the county C Susan smiled at him. And yes, he was crazy. But Beverly was much worse. She was going to get the brunt of thements and gossip C apanying her supposed partner to see the ex? It was going to be obvious that she was only doing it out of impotence, not to leave him alone with her because she knew she would lose out. She hadnt wanted to ept that she was already the loser long before Deanna left him. And she wasnt going to budge a step anyway, she had abandoned what little modesty she had left, blinding herself in a delirium that would only leave her scorned again. Daniel had just settled thest cufflink on his shirt when Naomi knocked on his bedroom door. She was wearing the dress they had bought with Deanna. C Dad Daniel looked at her and couldnt help but remember Emily. C How beautiful you are, Naomi C He said it so sweetly that the girls cheeks had turned pink. She smiled shyly at him and he thought of the martyrdom he would have to live from now on for having such a beautiful daughter. -Daddy, are we going now? C C Yes, is everybody ready? C C Yes! But Beverly ising with us? C C What? No, of course not C C Because shes downstairs all dressed up waiting for us C Daniel was at first surprised and then all the jadedness fell like a dead weight on his back. C Well Tell your brothers to get in the car Ill talk to her and then well go C C All right. Daniel got out and there she was standing there, looking at him, happy? She had put on a beautiful ck dress, probably from some designer, her hair was up and she had a ruby colored envelope in her hands. C Are you ready? C She asked him. C Im not going with you. Her expression changed drastically, she let the scales peek out. C What are you saying, of course Im going with you! C C No, Beverly. This stops now C Dont even try, Daniel. I wont let you go alone with your children to see her, are you kidding? Ive spent months at your side trying tofort you, to heal your wound, this is how you repay me? What kind of a man are you? CContent held by N?velDrama.Org. C Everything you have done these months was for you, not for me, do you think I dont know what you are looking for? Dont y the role of a woman scorned because you knew very well that I wasnt going to give you anything. We never had anything C Nothing? What do you call what weve been doing on the sly, in the dark in your room or in the office? Is that nothing to you? C C I was wrong C You were wrong? Good heavens! Dont pretend with me, Daniel, you were always more than willing Ive kept youpany, spent weekends with you when you were alone You want to leave me behind now so she wont see you with me. But by now she must have heard the rumors about us What difference will it make? C C Im not going with you. I dont care about the rumors or whether she heard them or not, youve got me fed up. You hover over me tirelessly looking for something you well know you wont get with me, youve gotten into the routine of my family, the routine of my work. Nothing is to help me, its to help yourself. Beverly was realizing that she was going to be left out. If she couldnt appeal to his manhood then she would appeal to his pity. C Dont you realize, Daniel, what it will mean to me to you to be seen arriving alone at that premiere? The taunts I will have to continue to endure? That Ive been putting up with for years You dont care what they say, you always get away with it, but Im going to be riddled with them I didnt start the rumors about us, I didnt make them believe that we were together They will see you arrive there to see your ex-wife alone and do you know who they will talk about? About me! Just do me this favor for tonight, then I will leave thepany, I will leave everything Just let me go with my head held high C And Daniel ended up giving in a little out of pity, a little because if this would get her off his back it would be a small price to pay. But also out of guilt. As Beverly had rightly said he was predisposed to her attentions. She thought for a moment that she had seeded: to stretch her time with him a little longer. But that night would mark the end and the beginning of many things. SOUNDS OF HOME Opera night was no longer like the old days when it was an asion for ostentation and the gathering of respected members of society. Anyone who could afford the cost of admission could enter the magical world that the theater offered; but just this once all the spectators would be ostentatious, respected members of society. Just this once. That was what Leonard had seen to; that the debut in Deannas hometown would be done the old-fashioned way. He had sent out invitations to those he felt had some social clout, to the fashionable characters, to the political authorities; all to see her sing. He was proud and wanted to share it with all those who had once whispered under their breath as they watched her. That night they would stop to apud her and congratte her at the after party. Because he had nned with Marcus that, at the end of the season opener, the Ambassador would be a party. All for Deanna. All to help her settle in and shine. The theater began to receive its first guests: elegant gentlemen and beautifuldies in ball gowns. Naomi watched them excitedly, surprised, uneasy, as they waited for Charles and Susan. All, but all eyes were furtively passing over the figure of Daniel; who was standing next to his children with an immutable expression. But inside he was being eaten away by nerves. Beverly made sure to get close enough to him, smiling and showing herself as hispanion. It was bizarre, to say the least: the ex-husband with the children, the current, ex-father-inw and ex-sister-inw waiting to take their seats at the young ex-wifes introduction. Many thought it was a very modern attitude, the blended families, as they are called, supporting each other. The staunchest fans of good manners kept gossiping and giving their opinion about the embarrassment Daniel Crusher was giving. Coming to see the young wife who left him for such an impudent man as Leonard Reed could only mean he had lost his mind. How could he expose himself in such a way? At least he was in thepany of Beverly, who would surely be there apanying him to lessen the grotesque sight he gave. Or to make sure that his Daniel didnt run off with the youngdy again. Deanna was getting ready in her dressing room, wardrobe ready, hairstyle, make-up; the minutes before going on stage were usually spent alone, locked up and trying to calm her nerves. Because even though she had performed on stages all over the world, she was still as nervous as the first time. But this time she was nervous not only because she was going out to give her presentation, but also because when she finished it, she had decided to jump to look for what she felt was hers if it was still hers. Someone knocked on her door, one of Marcus assistants. C Deanna? C C Yes C Deanna, Leonard asked me to let you know that the jerk decided to show his face C She looked at him in surprise. C The jerk? C The boy made a gesture with his shoulders. -Yes. He literally said to me, Tell her that the asshole decided to show his face, hes with his kids and old man Crusher. C Here in the theater? CContent held by N?velDrama.Org. C Apparently yes I must go Good luck! C Good heavens! Was he here? Did hee to see her? Daniel? It cant be! She looked at herself in the mirror and, if she could, she got even more nervous. My God! It was still about 30 minutes before it was her turn to go on stage, she had time to go take a look, it couldnt be She went out and walked through the internalbyrinth of the theater, climbing side stairs hidden behind the walls. Old theaters like that maintained the intricate designs of yesteryear. . At the top of thest balconies overlooking the stage there was a small window, not very big, less than a square meter, but because of its position it allowed to see the whole ce. A hidden loft from where the former employees could witness the ys. And from there Deanna looked for him among the spectators. When she saw him her heart went wild, it was beating so hard she could feel it in her ribs. She could recognize him anywhere; whether he was sitting, standing, in profile, sitting or crouching. She knew him by heart. Next to him Naomi, Jonathan and Ethan and on the other side Beverly. Charles and Susan were one row ahead. She had never imagined she would go, not even when she sent them tickets for all of them, thinking it would be rude to only send them for the children. Her n had changed. She nned to finish with the y, stay for a while at the party and with the excuse that the children had to return early, take them home and see him. See him and talk to him, looking for a sign that he still loved her. And yet he had gone for her himself. Because Daniel Crusher wouldnt bother stepping foot in that theater if it wasnt for her, least of all with Leonard, with the rest of the people. Deanna had prepared herself for something different, but if he was already there why not do it on stage? Why not do it in front of everyone? She smiled sideways and shook her head: she couldnt hide the fact that she was Reeds daughter. That was his continuing influence! And she still had yet to settle things with her father. She returned to her dressing room with another impetus, with another force, with another brazenness. On the way she passed the costume designer and asked her for a favor: C I was thinking for the party scene at the Counts Vi maybe use the green dress instead of the purple one I think the mask with the feathers is better What do you think? C C Deanna, Ive been telling you that since we started rehearsals! I have it here, Ill take it to your dressing room C Although they had already been to the theater, they had not been there with everything ready for the show. The atmosphere was very different and the children kept examining everything. C Dad The sign at the entrance said operetta, isnt it an opera? C C Its simr, honey. An operetta is more cheerful and fun; besides having sung parts, it has many parts with dialogues. They usually deal with lighter and more trivial subjects C C Ah! But Deanna will still sing C C Yes, she will C C What does D-i-e Fle maus mean? C C Its German, it means: The bat C Naomi was surprised. German? C Deanna is going to sing in German I didnt know she knew thenguage, I wont understand anything C C Dont worry, just follow the music and the performers, anyway, Im not going to understand anything either C The girl smiled and took him by the hand. Next to her, Jonathan, was on the edge of his seat reaching for the parts he couldnt quite see. Beverly, on the other hand, remained rigid in her ce without saying a word. She had to keep a low profile and pretend she wasnt there; maybe if she became invisible Daniel would forget his anger. Suddenly from the side, next to the orchestra pit, the musicians began to file in and take their ces. You could hear the sound of instruments being readied, of sheet music being arranged: the men in tuxedos and thedies in ball gowns. The lights dimmed a little and when everyone was in ce, the conductor made his entrance. The apuse grew louder and louder and the ovation was standing. The director: Giovanni Uria. Leonard and Marcus had spared nothing. Uria stood in front of the musicians, readied his baton and silence took over the entire venue. The performance was about to begin. MY LORD MARQUEZ The music began; the overture rang with power and the melody was so fun that little Jonathan couldnt help but move his feet to the beat. He was full of anticipation, it was the first time he was going to see her live on stage. It was the first time for all of them. The curtain rose and the y began. As Daniel had exined to Naomi, it had dialogues that fortunately they had decided to give in their ownnguage. The lyrical part if in German, but at least they could understand what the story was about. And then she came out Beautiful, brilliant, powerful; with a white period dress, the smile on her lips and the power in her throat. The first notes left everyone in tension and as the first act unfolded the spirits had be infected by the music and the joyful interpretations. Not only did she sing well, she also performed with enthusiasm. Daniel couldnt take his eyes off her, marveling. How incredible was that young girl with the unruly hair and the frank smile who ate pizza with her hands and filled herself with dirt to change a flower pot and who stood in the middle of the lights and let out all that unbridled passion, enveloping everything with her voice. And suddenly her eyesnded on his from above the stage had she smiled at him? Deanna didnt look at people when she sang, it had only seemed to him. And again and again and again. He was beginning to fidget, to move, unable to settle. The woman sitting behind him was getting a little annoyed by his constant movements. And then, wanting to reassure him that she was singing to him, Deanna held his gaze for a few seconds too long and Daniel fell back into her spell. He was ovee with that electric shock, but also with confusion. The worst for his poor heart came with the second act, at the Counts Vi, the party where the protagonist arrives in disguise to discover her husbands escapades. The green dress was very low-cut, the ck gloves almost transparent up to the elbow, the mask also ck with small green feathers and glitter and the wide fan. And did she wiggle, on purpose or was it part of her character? She stoleughs with her dialogues and nces with that dress. It was no longer electricity, it was heat, pure and violent. The y ended with ast song dedicated to a toast, to champagne; in which she held a ss and sang joyfully. She toasted him from the stage, smiled at him; she had watched him the whole show and had no more doubts. When the curtain came down the whole theater burst to its feet. It looked like it was going to copse because of the waves of voices shouting Bravo. It was crazy. They came out to greet the audience and it sounded even louder. A huge bouquet of roses for Marcus Rosalinde, the thanks, more flowers and finally the retreat. The general murmur was constant C a sess! And two men on the spot were about to explode with pride: Daniel and Leonard. But thetter had the privilege of getting to Prima Donna first. He waited for her at the door of her dressing room, a little crestfallen because he didnt know how she was going to greet him or if she even would. Once again, his daughter surprised him with a kiss on the cheek and a huge smile that reached her eyes. She was glowing. She was happy, but not because she had seeded once again, but because Daniel was there. Old Leonard resigned himself, the ice-faced jerk was about to take her away. -Baby, you did it again Marcus came in behind him. C Bravo Rosalinde! Deanna! C C Thank you -I told you, Leonard, shed do it superbly C C She always does. C We have a party to attend C C Yes, give me a few minutes and Ille out C Well wait for you outside. Deanna went back to inspect herself in the mirror, touched up her lipstick a bit and went out in the same green dress. C Are you going like that? C Reed asked her. C Yes, I am. C With that? C C Whats wrong with it? C C You can see everything C Dont be ridiculous! C C Youve got it all, baby. Marcus, what do you think? C C Im looking at the floor, Leonard C C Im not going to change now C But C Lets go C Deanna told them. When they were about to enter the anteroom of the theater, which had turned into a reception where everyone was waiting for them, Leonard didnt hold back. -Deanna, Im serious Come on, put something on. C I cant believe it, are you for real? CExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. C For Gods sake! Theres all those lecherous old men out there and youre going to show up like this? Deanna looked at him in disbelief. Dirty old men? Really? C Oh, I dont believe it! Give me your jacket then C And Leonard took it off at full speed, lest she was going to regret it. The coat was too big for her, but it served its purpose. C Well, now Im not the Diva anymore and Im the clown C C You look beautiful just the same, baby C Deanna was excited anyway, but not because she was still getting the des from the onlookers; but because Daniel was out there. He took both men by the arm to go inside. They walked through the door and the crowd began to apud once again. She was smiling, Leonard looked at Marcus and bowed, as if the apuse was for him, Marcus mimicked him and then Deanna bowed as well. What a trio! Daniel was waiting for her to arrive at the far end, crouched down with a drink in his hand. He saw her walk in on Reeds arm, his jacket over her shoulders, and his heart went tiny. Beverly had been watching him out of the corner of her eye, but still didnt say a word. There werent as many people there as at the opening night, just a few select guests that Marcus wanted to get a substantial amount out of for the benefit of the theater. Jonathan had to be held between Ethan and Charles to keep him from running away as soon as he saw her. But the boy managed to break free and ran straight for her legs as he always did. And as she always did, Deanna bent down to take him in her arms. He was getting heavier every day. The little boy filled her with kisses and caresses, she felt like she could burst into tears from such tenderness. Leonard looked at him out of the corner of his eye. C Why are you looking like that? C she asked him. He didnt answer her, then turned her head to speak to Marcus. C Can you believe hes jealous of a child? C C Of course I believe it Hes out of his mind C Ethan, Naomi, Charles and Susan also came over to greet her, a signal for Leonard and Marcus to retire to do socials. C Hi Deanna C C Hi Susan C C I congratte you, youve be a star C C My dear, that was simply wonderful! C Charles said giving her a kiss on the cheek. C Thank you, Charles C Most watched Prima Donna interact with the ex-husbands family and turned their gaze to Daniel and Beverly at the other end of the room. It was definitely bizarre. C I hope you have fun there are lots of delicious things to eat C Deanna told the boy. C Well leave you now so the rest can say hello too C Charles was not referring to the rest of the people, but to Daniel. She stayed alone for a few minutes until some guests began to approach her to congratte her andment on the y. Daniel was staring at her without blinking and she could feel the intensity on her skin. He watched her from head to toe, always stopping at her jacket and then at her face. His passive, stern demeanor hid very well all the tidal wave of emotions Deanna was stirring in him. Ever since he had noticed her intentionality in singing to him, his soul was throbbing again like in the old days. But no matter how much he wanted to go to her side, he remained rooted in the same ce. He couldnt move, fear paralyzed him. EVERYONE HAS HIS OWN TASTE Again the game of nces, with which thousands of words were said without speaking. The unspoken bodynguage, the small smiles, the hands hidden in their hair or arms, the slight movements, the magical sensation of creating an invisible tension in the air thatmunicated them. Daniels blood was beginning to boil and he still couldnt take a step in her direction. The expressionless face gave one message, but the fire in his eyes, another. Deanna didnt understand, was it because of Beverly? Was her fear that he no longer loved her true? She bit her mouth, hesitating. What had hee for then? To show her that love had died for her and now he had another, more suitable, woman by his side. Hours passed, but there was no reaction from him. She felt her soul slipping from her body, she ached. She didnt know that he was about to die, bearing that jacket over her body as if it were Leonards hand marking the point he couldnt cross. That he wanted to take it off, make it a bun on the floor and fill her skin with kisses to erase Reeds stamp; to reinitiate her body with his as if she had never left him. Beverly was growing more uneasy by the minute, she knew that silent exchange between them, she had witnessed it once. She wanted to get him out of there before he did something crazy and left her alone in full view of everyone. She tried to talk to him, using the low tone, but he couldnt hear her; it was background noise in his head. She should just keep holding on until it was all over, she was never going to leave his side. Leonard had been watching them all night. What a jerk, Crusher! He couldnt get it through his head how he could resist like that and he could see Deannas eyes slowly fading. The kids were due to leave and Charles and Susan would take them home, it was gettingte. They greeted her and Deanna thought that was it, that he would be leaving too. But when they left, Daniel was still in the same ce. A couple of old businessmen who knew Leonard approached, seeking thedys attention. C Dear, I congratte you for that incredible presentation C said one of them. C Thank you very much. Reed knew them, knew they were a couple of creeps like him, so he hurried to stand next to them. -Thats right, Miss Burnhamm, a delight! C The otherplimented her. Deanna looked at Leonard who was drinking from a ss next to her. C Burnhamm Reed C She answered him and Leonard almost choked on his champagne. C I beg your pardon? C C Burnhamm Reed is myst name, but you can call me Deanna C C Wow! I didnt know that Congrattions Leonard! C Her father looked at her and looked like he was going to cry. His smile grew and his chest filled with pride. The old men withdrew, murmuring Leonard had divorced Alice to marry the young girl? Unbelievable! C What? C she asked him when they were alone. C Are you sure? C C Do you think you can fix it? C C Give me two hours, Ill wake up everyone at the town hall C And so she told him that she forgave him, that she loved him and wanted everyone to know he was her father. He felt overwhelmed, ecstatic, insane. At least Leonard would be there to shoulder her tears that night, because she was already beaten. Daniel would not reach her. She handed the jacket back to her father and put a hand on his cheek. -Ill go change I want to go home Im tired, her eyes had gonepletely out. Daniels life stopped when he saw her touch him. Deanna wouldnt reach for him and that same sense of defeat made him lower his head. She had only toyed with him as she sang, showing him what he had lost and would never have again. The oxygen chilled in his lungs. He set the cup he had cradled all night without drinking from it on the table and settled his jacket, he would leave. Leonards head was exploding with rage. How could he be such a stupid guy! Seriously, what had Deanna seen in him, for Gods sake! He called Marcus aside and whispered something in his ear.N?velDrama.Org content rights. C Find a pretext to take him to the entrance of the dressing rooms, tell him anything before I smash his face C C What for? C C That fool is going to hurt her again I cant believe I have to intervene! C Marcus had to think fast, very fast, Crusher was already heading for the door in thepany of the elegant woman. He walked giddily, hurrying his pace until he managed to intercept him. C Daniel! Sorry I didnt greet you before How are you? C Marcus, Im fine, you? C His voice sounded strange. C Good, good Tell me, do you have a minute? C C Is it urgent? Id like to leave C C Of course its urgent! Very urgent C Tell me C C Not here Its something personal, Id like to discuss it alone If you dont mind, Miss . C Beverly didnt know what to say. What did he want? Just as they were finally leaving. C No C She answered hesitantly. C Magnificent! Please,e with me this way. He led him through the seats to the back of the stage. Daniel was confused. C Marcus? Whats wrong? C C Oh, yes! Wait for mee, this way C They reached the entrance to the dressing rooms and there he was: Leonard, arms folded, leaning against the wall. C What is this? C Daniel asked him a bit annoyed. C Im sorry Daniel Im leaving now. C Hey! C And Marcus went out of sight. They looked each other straight in the eyes for a few seconds, all that hate. Daniel turned to leave. C Where are you going? C Reed shouted at him. He stopped and turned around. C What do you want? C -Believe me, Im not happy about having to do this, he replied, sitting up. C What do you want Reed? C C To talk about Deanna C I have nothing to talk to you about. C Youre always inflexible, Crusher But youre also a pretty stupid guy C C Ill leave, I dont want to see you again C Hey! Im not finished with you C Daniel reached his limit, he had brought him there to taunt him, to let him know that Deanna now belonged to himpletely, that having gone to the theater to make a fool of himself would do him no good. He approached him until he was inches from his face, threatening, ready to strike him. But Leonard didnt lower his head, on the contrary, he lifted his chin and gave him an expression that said, Go on, do it. -I suggest you think carefully about what youre going to say, Reed. -I know what Im going to tell you, Crusher Theres a beautiful and talented woman in there, full of life; the sweetest of all, the most understanding and tender. He began to tell him, pointing to one of the doors. C And you think I dont know that? C He answered him. C Well, I dont think so For a sessful businessman you are quite a wimp You came all the way here in spite of everything to see her C C If youre going tough, do it for once so Ill have an excuse to smash your face in C Leonard smirked at him. -Shes been trying to get your attention all night What is it? Dont tell me its Beverly, for Gods sake! C He put his hand to his head and continued. -I dont know what she saw, I dont get it Shes very intelligent and perceptive and she has a knack for learning the ys from head to toe I keep thinking that as a child she must have fallen down in some park I dont know C Daniel looked at him more and more confused. -Anyway Shes in there, probably crying, because of you, because youre too slow, Crusher Shes still in love with you, howe you dont realize it? C The expression of bewilderment and surprise on Daniels face must have been very exaggerated because Leonard wanted tough. MAKE MY CONFESSION TO HER C But C But what Crusher? C C You and her C Oh, please! C He said throwing his arms up in the air. C Do you think if we were together Id be telling you all this? Yes, I love her But its not that kind of love I just want her to be happy, and it seems that her happiness is with you C Daniel watched him and then looked towards the dressing room doors. C Are you still going to doubt? C C Are you are you leaving her? C C Ill never leave her! Im not with her like everyone thinks! Ill make it easy for you Look, you can do what you want, but if you let her go this time youll make another mistake. If you love her, her dressing room is thest one on the left C Daniel didnt react. -One more thing Crusher If you make her get off the boards Ill break your legs But if you hurt her again Ill have you killed you hear? C He turned around and left. He did it, for her, for his daughter. If thats what Deanna needed so badly, so be it! Shit! He was petrified. Of all the things Reed could have said to him, those were not what he had expected. Could this be Leonards joke and when he walked into that dressing room it would be empty? He turned his eyes to thest door on the left and began to walk at a slow pace. He hesitated, he was amazed and anxious. He arrived and there was her name in golden letters. He raised his hand and held back a few seconds before knocking. C Yes,e in! C He heard her voice and entered. In front of the mirror, the bouquet of red roses he had sent her anonymously, the lights on and her perfume hanging in the air. Her scent. He inhaled deeply without realizing it.N?velDrama.Org content rights. C Iming! Has everyone left? I cant get out of this dress C He didnt answer, it was obvious she was waiting for someone else. C Why dont you answer? C She came out from behind a curtain, hands behind her back trying to undo the buttons of her wardrobe. The shock of seeing him froze her. C Congrattions C He said to her. C Daniel What? C C I was told that it was your dressing room and C C Yes C C Im sorry, I didnt mean to disturb you, I C I just came to see if you still love me. C No its no bother C God, he looks so good! -It was such a great presentation C God, that dress! -Thank you -The kids left? C Do you still love me, Daniel? -They greeted you outside C I want to kiss you. C Huh? Ah, yes! Its true C I want to kiss you. -Yes, well Tell me something, Deanna. -Well C Tell me something, please. C Okay, Ill go then. It was nice to see you and congrattions on the y C No, Deanna, dont let him go now. C Youre leaving with Beverly? C C No C I saw you with her How did he exin it to her? Suddenly he felt cornered, the guilt he carried with him had be a dead weight in the pit of his stomach. And she was standing there, head erect, shoulders back, posture straight, using him. Shes going to throw everything you did in your face, he thought. -Im so sorry C He blurted it out, needing to say it out loud. Deanna looked at him and the expression in his eyes was unfamiliar to him. C Dont look at me like that, I dont like it Youre looking at me differently C C How different? C C You pierce my soul C And that was the hint she needed to drag him back with her gravity. -You lied to me C She said taking a step in his direction. -You deceived me C Another step. -You treated me like a slut -Another. -And now youe to my dressing room to congratte me? C She stood in front of him. He held her so close that his hands wanted to move to touch her, but he restrained them. He could smell her soft, sweet perfume that triggered distant sensations in him; warm memories rife with desire. He still wore her smile impregnated, even if she wasnt giving him one now. He felt so close to her and he felt so helpless, bent and anguished because all that happiness Deanna had given him he would never be able to get it back. In her eyes was materialized all the pain he had caused her. He closed his eyes tightly to hold back the urge to cry. Without realizing it, as if she were a ma, he rested his forehead on hers. If Deanna was going to give him the final goodbye, at least he would have the courage to show himself as he felt, without pride. He would bare his heart in front of her onest time to release it all with words and then leave to lock himself back into his shell and let life pass him by. -I want to touch you. I miss you You appeared one day in my life out of nowhere to give me back the illusion, the warmth. You saved me by repairing the broken things in me, things you didnt break You put my pieces back together, you made me love again, believe again that everything was possible I imagined what our children would be like You filled me with courage to face my demons and I let them defeat me because you were my biggest fear, losing you was my biggest fear I was wrong, I damaged your trust. So rooted you were in me that I was disarmed when I didnt have you And then cowardice won me over and I was wrong again, desperate, Deanna, desperate not to feel empty again with your absence You left and I was left with nothing. And this feeling settled in me, this cold I wish I could go back to when you loved me I dont want anything but you. You are so beautiful you are so beautiful and up there you shine with all your light. My children love you. My father and my sister love you I love you C A choking sound made him open his eyes again. Her face was a mess, tears were streaming down her cheeks, her mouth was trembling, her eyes wet and red. Again he had made her cry, but this time his hands dared to touch her, holding her face and trying to wipe away the tears. -Im sorry Im so sorry, Deanna. Please dont cry C He had hurt her again. He could no longer contain his own anguish. Without releasing her he leaned his forehead against her again. He had always felt useless when he saw her cry, for she released all the pain and grief in the form of sobs and whimpers that choked her and he despaired. His own cheeks had be soaked when he felt the small hands grabbing him by the arms of his coat. He pulled away a few inches searching her face and found a smile barely peeking out, trembling. -I love you, Deanna told him, her voice breaking. Determined as always, daring as only she was and full of the sensations Daniel created inside her, she stood on her tiptoes and closed the space between their mouths. She barely rested her lips, but he could feel the softness again, the warmth of that mouth wet with salty tears and his eyes opened huge, surprised. He had knocked on her door in fear, believing Deanna would reproach him for all the pain, he thought it best to offer her onest apology, that he had brought her to tears with his words. But she was not crying from grief, but from pure joy. He still loved her and with the same intensity, his attempt to bare his soul to her could only mean that: he still carried her with him. His only reaction was to hug her so tightly that he hoped to hold her with him so that she would never leave again. The tentative and tender kiss was not enough for her, feeling again that body attached to hers, the strength of his hands on her back and that scent he always had started to throw little tingles. She loved him with her soul, but also with her body, isnt that how youre supposed to love: with everything? Her mouth began to insist on him, she had missed the power of his kisses so much and wanted to remember them, to live them again. Her feet lifted her higher off the floor, her hands gripped tighter, her throat opened to let out those sounds that blew his mind. More daring, more furtive, more Deanna. Without asking permission, because she never did, she invaded his mouth with her tongue and he let himself be carried away again by that little shame. O SOAVE FANCIULLA (OH! SWEET GIRL). His arms imprisoned her more, he could feel that daring cleavage pressed against his chest; feel the small movements of her body, the electricity came again, the warmth came again. If he could he would embrace her so much as to incorporate her into his own being. His hands fretted and ran down her bare back and neck, down further south until he could perceive the curve where her back ended beneath the countlessyers of fabric of her dress. And that movement gifted him with a louder, more furious moan. She abandoned his jacket to hang full length around his neck, drawing him in further, as if Daniel wasnt already immersed in her orbit. Her hands wriggled through his hair, how she adored running her fingers through those white-sshed locks! She couldnt stop the heat growing inside her, she had missed him so much. When her lips couldnt reach him, she used her teeth in small, tame bites and now it was Daniels turn to make sounds of pleasure. The husky voice, the hands touching her, the perfume, everything about him rotated her shafts. Her body wouldnt stay still, it stirred in his arms as if it wanted to climb him. He tried to restrain her by taking her against the nearest wall and broke away to look at her again. That face all ecstatic, for him. And that provocative and sinful cleavage, for him. His mouth was begging to taste her skin again and he did, he didnt hold back. He was addicted to her taste from the first time he tasted her. The neck was what he reached for first, moving down and up it again and again. But it wasnt enough for Deanna, she used her hands in his hair to force him further down until he reached the tender soft skin escaping the fabric. The moans grew louder as she felt him. They had always shared that overflowing passion that burned, burned them together. As he filled her skin with his kisses he began to get more and more desperate and his fingers sought to gather all that fabric hanging from her skirt. Slowly he pulled it up, he had to touch it, he had to do it. He uncovered her leg and his hand went up her leg. Deannas breathing had be sobored that she was already wheezing for oxygen. He could hear her, feel the rise and fall of her chest in his face and his mind clouded. When he reached what he sought and his fingers collided with the wet effect of her passion the growl he let out was deep and hoarse. An animal. He didnt stop, nothing was going to stop him now and he explored, stroked, touched and held all that desire with his fingers. She writhed uncontrobly how to hold back? It was impossible. Instinctively her hips moved to the rhythm his hand imposed, the need was too great to be decent. She couldnt remember thest time he had touched her like that, he was thest one to touch her like that. And again that rudeness, the vulgarity of his words telling him how much she liked him, how much she wanted more. Daniel saw that mouth spouting the collection of insolences at him and had no choice but to eat her, stifling her moans, absorbing them. The two actions were too much sensation for Deanna who came undone with the power of all those nights alone. Seeing that face molded with pleasure again, neck stretched with her head back, mouth open releasing the contained air was like going back in time. He was on the verge of madness and he kept touching her. Suddenly, when the peak had dropped, her expression was different. Far from feeling satisfied or satiated, she wanted more, all of him. He noticed her desperation and tried to soothe her by gently brushing his face against hers. But Deannas body was already out of control and she needed him. He reached for his crotch with his hand and when she connected with it she knew he was the same way. Daniel tried to appease her by carefully maneuvering her over the dresser. But it was worse. The position gave Deanna the ability to wrap her legs around his waist and more freedom to find the zipper of his pants. She couldnt pull it down, couldnt focus. He squeezed both her hands with his. C Wait Wait Deanna C He gasped. C Nooo C And she tried to free herself. C Wait we have things to talk about first C C Talk? I dont want to talk C He insisted again. The continuous brush of her fingers on him was driving him crazy. C Wait Deanna! C His voice rose a little. And she stopped to look at him confused, ego wounded. C No I cant do it again with you if we dont clear things up I cant do it because I wont have any way back I wont be able to let you go, you wont be able to leave me again, even if I have to lock you away C She smiled at him. -Im not going to leave please C She looked at him condescendingly, begging him. Hisst shred of sanity was about to break, but he needed to, he wanted to clear things up with her. He took a deep breath. C Deanna I want us to start over, but I want to do it right this time, with no obstacles in the way I dont care that youve been with Reed, Im not interested in anything but us Are you sure this is what you want? C C Yes, I am Ive never been with Leonard C He looked into her eyes with that intensity of his, searching them for some shadow that would darken them, but he didnt find it. -Ive never been with him or with anyone else since we parted, Daniel I need this and I need it now. Nothing he said to her would make her desist and she became obstinate again, but her confession only added more doubts to what Leonard had told him before. -Wait C C No! She pushed him a little so she could sit up, annoyed. C You cant just touch me like that and then want to talk! C C I need to know that youre sure you want us to try again C I C You dont think Im sure?! C she said opening her arms. Daniel was a little tenderized by her anger, she used to turn all red and he didnt know if it was because of desire or impatience with his refusals. C Youre making fun of me, how! C C Thats enough! Turn around and put your hands on the dresser C His voice sounded firm, cadenced, slow and sent a shockwave straight to her belly. Shit! She bit her lip, she knew that voice and her body flooded with anticipation. She obeyed, as always. She rested her hands and looked at him in the mirror and the reflection gave her back exactly what she wanted to see: he was taking off his jacket. He loosened his tie and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, unfastened his belt and slowly approached her. Leaning over her, pressing his whole body against hers, he whispered in her ear: -I want to see your freckles C But the dress had so many buttons, little buttons lined in fabric, it was going to take forever to get them all off so he opted for what worked best for him and simply ripped them off. The sudden movement caused another shock wave. His hands went all over her back, he seemed to be counting all those velvety freckles to make sure none of them were missing. He knew it made her more exasperated. He added kisses to his caresses and Deanna began to pant. But when she felt his tongue run up her spine, the world faded away. She pushed back with her hips, writhed, threw a long line of indecencies at him, begging him, begging him. And Daniel couldnt take it anymore, he had no defenses against her.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!